《Life Before Becoming an Omniverse Entity》


 Chapter 1: Hey! Do you want to reincarnate

    Chapter 1: Hey! Do you want to reincarnateA man was walking down the road, lost in his thoughts. "Life is boring; every day feels the same. I wake up, go to work, come home, eat, and then sleep. Nothing changes; everything is just the same."


    He wondered to himself, "I wonder if anything will change today, or if it will be just like every other day."


    "Ringing your phone is ringing...."


    Suddenly, his phone began to ring, breaking him out of his thoughts. He reached into his pocket to check who was calling. ''Oh, it''s Mom. I wonder what she wants now that I''ve just left the house,'' he thought, bringing the phone close to his ear to answer.


    "Hello! Mom, is everything okay?" he asked.


    A feminine voice responded from the other end of the line, "Yes, everything is fine. I just called to remind you that you forgot something, Ryan."


    "Oh, did I? I clearly remember packing everything." Ryan thought to himself, ''I took my phone and wallet and packed my documents before heading to bed. So, what could I have possibly forgotten?'' sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, you don''t remember anything?" Ryan''s mom asked with a knowing look.


    "I''m sure I grabbed everything I needed. I didn''t leave anything behind," Ryan replied confidently. But then it hit him, "Wait, Mom, is this one of your classic pranks?"


    "I see that watching those prankster videos has turned you into a bit of a prankster yourself. Maybe I should tell Dad to limit your screen time with those."


    Just then, a loud voice erupted from the phone, causing Ryan to instinctively cover the speaker, "Shut up, you idiot! I called to remind you that you forgot your lunchbox at home!"


    "I see. I''ll just grab something from the office store; you don''t need to worry about it," Ryan said with a confident smile, sensing his mother''s concern.


    "Haa! That''s why I called you an idiot. I knew you''d spend money on these unhealthy things, so come back home and take your lunch box," Ryan''s mom replied firmly, her tone leaving no room for arguments.


    "Haa! Fine, I''m on my way," Ryan sighed, turning back with a determined stride.


    While Ryan and his mom exchanged playful banter, far away from Earth, a being composed entirely of light lounged on an ethereal sofa, surrounded by an expanse of pure darkness. "Bored," the being spoke, its voice echoing through the void. As the air around him began to shimmer with tension, he added with evident annoyance, "I am bored." With that, space itself warped, cracks manifesting in the fabric of reality. Before the fissures could expand further, the being waved his hand, effortlessly mending the rift.


    "Should I erase my memory again?"


    He pondered briefly before concluding, "No. I''ve already done that countless times¡ªmaybe even billions. I''m tired of the cycle of forgetting and remembering, only to feel bored again."


    The being of pure light inhaled deeply, a sigh echoing softly in the vastness around him. "It seems I have no other options left.," he declared, his voice resonating with a sense of purpose. With a graceful wave of his hand, an elaborate roulette wheel materialized in the air, its vibrant colors sparkling against the backdrop of nothingness. He stepped away from the plush sofa, the soft fabric contrasting with the ethereal glow surrounding him, and walked confidently toward the roulette, noticing the many numbers boldly etched into its surface.


    He paid little attention to the numbers; his gaze was fixed on the handle of the wheel. "All of this will depend on luck, and good luck to whoever is chosen," he proclaimed with an air of certainty before giving the handle a strong, deliberate spin.


    The roulette whirled with an energetic rush, the sound of its spinning filling the quiet space. He stood still, his eyes locked on the wheel as it spun faster and faster, watching intently until it began to slow, the vibrant sections blurring into a colorful streak before finally stopping on a specific number. "So, it''s 106927200," he murmured, a hint of satisfaction in his tone.


    With a graceful flick of his wrist, a holographic projection of Earth appeared before him, shimmering like a distant star. "There he is¡ªa seemingly average young man with tousled black hair, dark, piercing eyes, and an unremarkable height," he assessed thoughtfully. After a brief moment of contemplation, he snapped his fingers, a signal of intent.


    ---


    Ryan POV:


    Ryan walked briskly down the bustling street, the midday sun casting warm rays around him as he headed home to grab his lunch box. Glancing at his watch, he muttered in frustration, "I''m going to be late at this rate. Maybe I should just tell Mom that the office called and said I need to rush there."


    After weighing his options, he chuckled to himself, "No way, Mom would flip. It''s better to arrive late than to face her wrath. I can''t even picture her ending up in jail over ''killing'' me."


    "I guess I''m quite the good son, looking out for my mom''s future!" he chimed with a playful smirk, feeling a swell of pride.


    Suddenly, without any warning, Ryan felt a jolt as he was transported to a completely different place. "What the¡ª? Where am I?" he exclaimed, his voice echoing in the eerie silence. He scanned his surroundings, his heart racing. All he could see was an intimidating expanse of darkness that loomed around him, a void threatening to engulf him whole. A shiver crept down his spine.


    Ryan, while generally an average guy, was not one to back down easily. However, the abrupt change in his surroundings caught him off guard. "Hey! Is anyone there? Hello?" Panic began to set in as he realized he was losing control. "What''s happening? How did I end up here? I was just on my way home." Just as he was on the brink of madness, a blinding light erupted around him, forcing him to close his eyes.


    As Ryan''s eyes gradually adjusted to the brightness, he dared to open them fully. Before him, the blinding light took the shape of a human figure. Initially, he felt a wave of relief, then surprise, and finally a tinge of fear. "What the hell? First, I get thrown into this dark place, and now there''s a glowing figure? Am I losing my mind finally?"


    While Ryan processed this bizarre situation, the being made of pure light observed him intently. After what seemed like a thorough examination, the luminous figure finally spoke.


    "Hey! Do you want to reincarnate?"

 Chapter 2: Why did you choose me

    Chapter 2: Why did you choose me"Hey! Do you want to reincarnate?"


    "Huh?"


    "You can talk?" Ryan exclaimed, his eyes wide with surprise. He leaned in, curiosity bubbling over as he tried to grasp how this being, glowing with vibrant light, was capable of speech. The air around him seemed to shimmer with energy, and he felt a mix of wonder and anticipation, eager for an explanation of this astonishing phenomenon.


    "Yes," came the reply, a single word that was both clear and unambiguous. The simplicity of the response caught Ryan off guard, causing him to furrow his brow in confusion and disappointment.


    ''Wait I''m getting off-topic I need to ask him how I got here and what is happening,'' Ryan started thinking inwardly.


    He shifted in confusion, mentally questioning, ''What''s going on? After all the bullshiy I''ve faced, there''s still more? And what does he mean by reincarnation? Is he saying he''s going to kill me and toss me back into the cycle? What''s his motive here and why would he even do that?''


    The being of pure light patiently awaited Ryan''s response. Noticing his silence, it pondered, ''Perhaps he doesn''t grasp what I''m saying, or maybe he''s unfamiliar with the concept of reincarnation. Should I read his mind?'' After a moment, it dismissed the idea and said inwardly. ''Let''s not, that would be pretty boring.''


    Thinking that it would be boring to read his mind instead the being made out of light asked him, "Do you not understand what reincarnation is? If you don''t, I can explain it to you," hearing that unsettling, chilling voice brought Ryan out of his internal chaos.


    ''Whatever, I''ll just go with the flow. First, I need to calm down. Panicking here won''t help me,'' Ryan took a deep breath in and breathed out.


    "No, I do understand what is reincarnation, but why me like I''m an average guy with nothing special to me and why are you trying to reincarnate me do you want me to do something for you after reincarnation and where is this place, "Ryan started asking questions till he was out of his breath.


    "And How did I come..."


    "Wait," the being made a stopping gesture with his hand and said, "One question at a time," it said calmly


    Ryan stopped talking and took a deep breath, allowing himself a moment to regroup. "Alright," he exhaled, feeling slightly more composed.


    The being stood at his place and continued to watch Ryan taking a deep breath when Ryan finally stabilized himself the being said, "Now you can ask me whatever you want but remember that there are some questions that I will not be answering," After saying that the being stops talking and waited for Ryan questions.


    Ryan gives a nod to that being and asks his first question, "What is your name and what exactly are you."


    "Umm my name, that is interesting I expected you to ask me something about reincarnation or how you got here first, but anyway you can call me ''Kaishi'',"


    "So, kaishi, you still haven''t answered my second question. What exactly are you," Ryan paused, making it clear he was waiting for kaishi to answer.


    Kaishi brought his hand close to his chin and made a gesture of thinking; with a slight smirk, he leaned back and declared, "Humm, let''s say this is one of the questions I won''t be answering," he said with an air of nonchalance.


    Ryan felt his lips twitch and a vein throb at his temple, ''This bast#rd is toying with me. No, Ryan, calm down. There is no use in getting mad here; it won''t help me. I need to focus and get as much information as I can from him. And the way he said ''won''t'' instead of ''I can''t,'' then it means he can answer it, but he doesn''t want to,'' Ryan thought inwardly.


    While Ryan was having an internal monologue, kaishi looked at him and thought inwardly, ''This human is quite slow he can''t even process some simple word.''


    Ryan, finally having settled his emotions aside, asks his third question, "Then my 3rd question is why you won''t answer my second; what is the reason," Ryan intensely looks at Kaishi waiting for his answer.


    "Well, the reason, I won''t answer your second question is because there is no need for you to know right now, and won''t it be boring to know everything before the journey even begins? Just like in movies, when you know the ending of it, doesn''t the movie become boring, right," Kaishi said all those words like he was enlightening some fool who knows nothing about the world.


    Ryan who was expecting the answer to be something like ''I just don''t want to'' or ''I''m too lazy to explain it to you'' was rather thankful that he at least gave him some reason, for why he wouldn''t answer my question, ''but why is he comparing my situation to some kind of movie, and saying it would be boring to know the ending,'' Suddenly Ryan realized something, ''don''t tell me this bas#tard is bored and he wants some kind of entertainment and that entertainment is me, reincarnating and watching me go through hell.''


    Ryan was beyond furious and was gritting his teeth to not lash out at Kaishi, ''this light bulb, what does he think he is,'' Ryan took a deep breath to calm his anger, ''Let''s calm down if he can teleport me from Earth to in this dark place then killing me also won''t be a problem also I can''t just die at twenty and leave my old parents behind right, so stay calm and don''t fu#k this up Ryan,'' Ryan said that to himself.


    "So, what is your fourth question,"


    Kaishi, who was already used to Ryan getting lost in his thoughts, asked. So, he can bring him out of his thoughts.


    Ryan, who was suddenly pulled out of his thoughts, started laughing awkwardly while scratching his head back and said, "Hahaha, sorry, it is one of my bad habits, getting lost in thought." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, now then, what is your fourth question," Kaishi said with a casual demeanor.


    With the laughter fading, Ryan''s expression turned serious as he asked his fourth question, "Why did you choose me?"

 Chapter 3 - 100 thousand years

    Chapter 3: 100 thousand years"Why did you choose me," Ryan asked, his voice steady but laced with curiosity.


    "Actually, I didn''t choose you; it''s because of your luck. You are here, so be happy," Kaishi replied, his tone casual yet firm.


    Ryan looked at Kaishi like he had said something ridiculous, "So you''re saying I''m here because of my bad luck, right," Ryan said mockingly to Kaishi.


    Unperturbed by Ryan''s mocking tone, Kaishi straightened slightly, an air of authority surrounding him. "It''s not exactly bad luck, but yes, that''s correct. You''re here due to your unique twist of fortune," he stated matter-of-factly.


    "So what is your fifth question," Kaishi asked impatiently like he was getting bored of Ryan''s questions.


    "Do I have the option of refusing," Ryan started sweating bucket after asking that question, ''Mom and Dad I love you both and I''m sorry for not being a good son who couldn''t accompany you in your old age I''m sorry also mom I was lying when I said I will tell Dad to limit you screen time goodbye,'' Ryan said that inwardly.


    Although Ryan was having an internal monologue, he was also carefully observing Kaishi to see every movement of his body so that if Kaishi tried to attack him he could block it.


    Kaishi who was going to answer Ryan''s questions about whether he had the right to refuse or not was surprised and confused, to see Ryan getting into a defensive position and his muscles getting tense like they were ready to react to anything, ''what happened to him is he okay,'' Kaishi who was confused because of Ryan action was now considering reading his mind in the end he decide not to, ''Let''s just ask him, is he okay.''


    If Kaishi had decided to read Ryan''s mind, he would have definitely called him an overthinker; fortunately or unfortunately, he didn''t.


    "Are you okay?"


    Ryan, who was intently watching Kaishi''s every movement, was suddenly startled by Kaishi''s voice and thought that Kaishi was going to kill him while completely ignoring Kaishi''s words and instinctively covering his face with his hands, his heart racing as he braced for the unknown, leaving his lower body vulnerable.


    Ryan had been bracing himself for an impending attack that could obliterate him, but when it never came, he found himself puzzled.


    "Are you okay, Ryan?"


    Ryan hears Kaishi''s voice, which is laced with worry and a hidden frustration, and he is surprised that, ''Ohh so I''m not going to die. What a relief. Wait, I shouldn''t relax yet. I still need to know if I have the option of refusing or not.''


    "Haha, sorry, it''s also one of my bad habits to start covering my face," Ryan lied with a straight face.


    Kaishi''s unexisting brow furrowed in skepticism, but he didn''t call him out for lying because he didn''t do research on Ryan''s life or about his family so his not sure whether he was lying or not but his lifetime experience was telling him his lying but he simply said, "Okay," and proceed with his answer.


    Ryan who hears Kaishi say just ''okay'' is surprised and thinks inwardly, ''So he believed me, hmm I can only think of two possibilities, first he doesn''t care about me lying, or his too lazy to call me a liar 2nd possibility is, he doesn''t know everything about me,'' Ryan who was getting lost in his thoughts again was suddenly brought out of them by Kaishi firm voice.


    "Well, that question was surprising but not entirely unexpected, and the answer to your question is no; you don''t have the right to refuse," Kaishi stated, his tone leaving no room for debate.


    Ryan''s hope crumbled, and he fell to his knees while holding his head and saying, "But I don''t want to reincarnate or go to another world," although, Ryan knows the troupe of getting isekai or reincarnated in another world from these anime and manga, he even like some of these but he doesn''t want to go to another world himself.


    If there was someone else in Ryan''s place, they wouldn''t have hesitated and would have gone to another world, to have power and woman, Ryan was different he had parents, who loved him dearly and he also loved them dearly and couldn''t imagine disappearing in thin air without telling them anything, he also gets paid enough to not feel poor, and about boredom, he was feeling this morning that can also go away when he gets married and have children after all his live wouldn''t be same when he has children, and would he ever get bored off seeing his loved one every day, no he won''t.


    "But," Ryan, who was losing hope and everything, hears Kaishi thinking that the being felt some sympathy for him, got his hopes high, but his hopes were meant to be destroyed again, but not as hard as before. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But what," asked Ryan with a quivering voice.


    "Well, I can help you if you are worried about leaving someone behind," Kaishi offered.


    Ryan, who was looking at Kaishi with hopeful eyes, suddenly lost that hope from his eyes and suddenly stood up from his knees while looking down and took a deep breath to calm his chaotic emotions.


    Kaishi, who was also already bored of these questions, now just wanted to reincarnate Ryan and do his things, "Are there still more questions that you want to ask," Kaishi asked impatiently.


    "Yes,"


    "Then do I have other things to do," Kaishi lied.


    "My sixth question is: how are you going to help me with leaving my family behind," Ryan asked, his eyes sharp with determination.


    "You''ll find out when we will meet again," Kaishi said, while inwardly thinking, '' If I tell you that, then you wouldn''t have motivation, and that would destroy the purpose of me reincarnating you.''


    "But---," Ryan tries to argue.


    "No, but I have already told you that there are some questions that I will not be answering, so don''t try to argue with me and ask your other questions," Kaishi said.


    Ryan grumbled but pressed on, "Okay but give me your words that you won''t harm them or use them to blackmail me."


    Kaishi looked at Ryan like he was looking at the universe''s biggest fool, ''Does he even know who I am, ohh right, he doesn''t, whatever, forget it, let''s just give him my words and reincarnate him,'' Kaishi said inwardly.


    "I, Kaishi, give you my words that I won''t harm your family or use them to blackmail you for anything," Kaishi promised.


    "Now then are you ready to reincarnate."


    "Wait, wait, I still have one more question," said Ryan.


    "Then hurry up," Kaishi said with some angriness in his voice.


    "Why are you reincarnating me and when will we meet again."


    "I will tell you when we will meet again, and when we will meet again is in 100 thousand years," Kaishi said.


    Kaishi brought his fingers close to his face and made a gesture of clicking his fingers, "This is goodbye, Ryan."


    "Wait, what do you mean by 100 thou¡ª" Ryan began, but before he could finish, he vanished from sight.


    "Good luck Ryan out there."

 Chapter 4: Reincarnated

    Chapter 4: Reincarnated"Wait, what do you mean by 100 thousand...?"


    "Good luck, Ryan out there"


    Kaishi fixed his gaze on the spot where Ryan had just vanished, lost in contemplation. After several moments, he finally broke the silence.


    "What should I do now? It won''t be until 100 thousand years before we meet again," Kaishi mused, thinking to himself, ''I have three options: first, I could observe him for 100 thousand years; second, I could leap directly into the future and skip the waiting; or third, I could simply go to sleep for 100 thousand years.'' He tapped his chin thoughtfully.


    "Okay let''s go with the third option after all I have already done the first and second although they were entertaining at first as I did more and more they became boring, and at one point they all started to seem the same, so going with the third option is good and how long has it been since I sleep," Kaishi said as he turned around and started to walk off in darkness leaving behind the darkness that could devour the sun in seconds.


    ________


    In certain far-flung corners of the universe, a captivating planet orbits a radiant sun. This world bears a striking resemblance to Earth, yet it is enveloped in vibrant greenery reminiscent of an ancient time, before the birth of pollution. Lush forests stretch across rolling hills, while crystal-clear rivers weave through expansive meadows, reflecting a pristine sky. The air is pure and fresh, filled with the sweet scents of blooming flora, creating a serene ambiance that feels untouched by the passage of time.


    Yet, amidst this beauty, a deep roar pierced the tranquility, sending animals and birds fleeing in terror.


    "Rooaaaaarrr,"


    But the roar wasn''t born from anger; it stemmed from profound pain. Deep within the mountains, a cave resonated with this anguished cry.


    If someone were to walk into it, their gaze would be immediately drawn to a magnificent Western dragon. Its scales are a deep, inky black, glinting with a fiery red sheen that catches the light, creating an aura of majesty around it. However, the creature''s regal appearance is marred by its anguished roar, a sound that echoes with both power and desperation, transforming its once-majestic presence into something fierce and intimidating. The contrast between its stunning beauty and the raw emotion of its pain creates a haunting spectacle that is both captivating and unsettling.


    "Namari just a little bit more,"


    A man called out from a distance, standing firm near the distressed dragon, reassuring her to endure the pain for a moment more. After what felt like an eternity, Namari ceased her roaring, lowering her head to relax.


    A dragon baby out of nowhere appears right beside Namari''s head; Namari turns her head a bit to look at the baby with her big red eyes, examining if there is anything wrong with her baby dragon heart, and the baby in question also looks back with his small red eyes but with curiosity.


    After confirming there was nothing wrong with her little one and that his dragon heart was absorbing mana just fine¡ªperhaps a bit too greedily¡ªNamari sighed in relief, a wave of maternal love washing over her.


    "Huhh"


    Then she looked at the father of her child who was staring at her and said with a teasing tone, "What Don''t want to look at your son, don''t tell me you didn''t like his white scale, Gracen, I know you adore mine black scale, and also wanted your son or daughter to also have a black scale but you shouldn''t be like that to your son so come here and hold him."


    Gracen who was mesmerized by his wife''s maternal side was suddenly brought out of his trance and hearing what she was saying to him, he just shook his head with a small smile on it and started walking to her while inwardly thinking, ''When is she going to mature?,'' Yet, part of him wondered if he really wanted that.


    Gracen after getting close to Namari holds his hand outward like he''s waiting for something, and Namari having understood what Gracen wants her to do, slowly brings her baby down using her mana to his level, when the baby reaches him he puts his hand around the baby body and brings him close to his chest while looking at the baby and For a few minutes, silence enveloped them, before Gracen finally spoke.


    "He has the same beautiful red eyes as you, Namari," said Gracen while looking at the baby. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know."


    After that, they both stay silent, like that for a few seconds, and that silence is finally broken by Namari.


    "Oh, right! Gracen, I always imagined holding our child together as a loving couple. Now is the perfect moment for that; just wait while I transform into my human form."


    Before Namari could transform into her human form, a voice came from the entrance of the cave stopping her.


    "You idiot, have you forgotten everything I have taught you," came a voice that was laced with frustration and hidden excitement in it.


    A woman suddenly materialized beside Gracen, catching him off guard. She had long, flowing black hair that framed her face, contrasting vividly with her striking blue eyes. Despite the faint wrinkles etching a story of experience across her features, her beauty remained undeniable, radiating a timeless elegance.


    Gracen having finally recognized who is it greeted, "Hello mother-in-law what are you doing here I thought you had some work to do,"


    "I knew, my idiot daughter was going to do something stupid, so I came here, and I guess it was a good thing I came here," Belinda replied and looked at Namari.


    And Namari, who knew she was going to get scolded by her mother for hours, was now sweating buckets.


    Gracen, who didn''t understand what was happening, looked at his mother-in-law and asked, "What is wrong, mother-in-law? Although I know Namari is a muscle head who thinks of solving everything with her fist I don''t think she has done anything wrong yet."


    Belinda looked at Gracen with blank face for a while and turned her head toward Namari and said, "I guess you need to be taught everything from the start don''t you Namari,"

 Chapter 5: Torture

    Chapter 5: Torture**Ryan POV**


    "Tsk, that light bulb didn''t even let me finish,"


    Ryan snorted.


    "And where am I,"


    Ryan started looking around trying to find where he was but he could only see darkness,


    A Darkness which was as dark as that place where he talked with Kaishi,


    But...


    "This darkness feels different; he thought, "if I were to describe it in words, that darkness was like that. It would devour me at any moment if Kaishi was not there, and this darkness is like it is protecting me."


    Ryan, who was talking to himself, suddenly felt something different; he paused and looked at his hand.


    "Hmm," he closes his hands and opens them like that a few more times and says.


    "Yup, I''m getting weaker and losing the feel of my body, well it was not like I was super strong from the start but still to lose the meager strength I used to have is not a good feeling,"


    Ryan, who knew he could do nothing even if he wanted to, just accepted his fate and ready himself for what was about to come.


    And just like that, an hour passed while he continued to get weaker, and now he didn''t even have enough strength to get angry and curse at Kaishi. He could only think inwardly.


    ''What the f##k is this? Didn''t that light bulb say he''s going to reincarnate me? Then why I''m in this hell of torture?''


    Yes, Ryan could only think of this as torture, first putting him in this darkness where it made him feel protected but slowly he started to lose the strength in his body to the point where even speaking was an impossible task Making that feeling from darkness he felt something like his mistake or illusion messing with his head and making him go crazy.


    Ryan, who was busy cursing at Kaishi inwardly for putting him through this torture, suddenly felt a jolt go through his whole unmoving body, and he felt his surroundings tighten like they were trying to suffocate him.


    "What the heck is happening and why did it get warm suddenly,"


    Being an overthinker, Ryan''s thoughts often ran wild¡ªtoo wild for his own good.


    And, one word comes to his mind ''Reincarnate''. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Right, he said reincarnation," and a thought came to his mind, "Don''t tell me right now I''m in the womb of some woman who''s going to be my future mother. I didn''t even think of this," he said with surprise in his voice.


    "Ohh, I can also feel my body and strength returning, but I shouldn''t move. It will hurt her." He said.


    Ryan, who didn''t have anything to do, started saying some couraging words for his future mother, "Let''s go, Mother. You can do it. Just give it a push," said Ryan.


    Ryan, who was in the midst of supporting his future mother, heard a voice that shook him to his core.


    "Rooaaaarrr."


    "Wtf was that? Is she giving birth to me in the middle of the forest, and got attacked by some animals? I''m not even born yet, and I''m going to die this fast," Ryan thought, racing, trying to find what was happening outside.


    "And what animal is this that could roar this terrifyingly? I don''t think there is any animal that could roar like this. It almost feels like that dragon in one anime," Suddenly, Ryan realized something.


    "I never asked him in what world was he going to reincarnate me," with that came another realization.


    "I am dead," he started cursing Kaishi because he couldn''t think of anything else.


    Ryan, who was cursing at Kaishi, never could, in his wildest thoughts, think that a dragon was giving birth to him rather than a human. After all, no one could; maybe some could, but not Ryan.


    "Huh? Why am I getting pushed don''t tell me she''s not running away but still focus on giving birth."


    Ryan, who was saying something, felt his surroundings pushing him out, but this time, the push was way stronger than before, and he was out with the change of his surroundings. The temperature also changed, and he felt cold, which was for the current him too much.


    But before he could tremble from the cold, he felt something surround him, and the temperature went back to normal; Ryan, who was suddenly surprised by the change of temperature and surroundings, tried to look around, but he couldn''t.


    "I still can''t move. What is happening? It''s as if something is holding me in place," Ryan thought as he felt his surroundings shift, bringing him face to face with a pair of enormous red eyes.


    Shock and fear washed over him., ''Don''t tell me my mother died, and this dragon picked me and is going to eat me now after eating my mother,'' Ryan, who was scared, shitless.


    didn''t notice the dragon''s eyes changing from a probing look to a warm look, but he did when the dragon spoke.


    "Grancen, what are you doing? Came here, take a look at your child. Don''t tell me you didn''t like his white scale..."


    Ryan, who somehow could understand what the dragon was saying, ''What, white scale, child and what,'' Ryan, who was surprised at first, finally understood what was happening.


    ''So I''m not reincarnated as human but dragon what a pleasant surprise,'' said Ryan with excitement.


    ''And she is my mother. Well, she looked quite cool with these black scales. Wonder what my father looked like,'' Ryan, who was quite immersed in his thoughts, forgot that he couldn''t move.


    ''Agh, right, I forgot I can''t move since she called him, then it means he should be behind me, and right, how am I floating in the air? Is she using some power to float me in the air? Maybe that''s also why I can''t move.'' Said Ryan.


    ''Ohh, she is lowering me,'' Ryan was confused about why is she lowering him and how long his father would take to walk over to him.


    Ryan, who was lost in his thoughts, suddenly felt a hand around him, which turned him around, and when he looked at it, who is it, he was stunned.


    A man with flowing white hair that cascaded down his back, complemented by pointed fox ears that peeked through his locks. His striking golden eyes sparkled with youthful energy, giving him the appearance of someone in his mid-20s, exuding a blend of mystique and charm.


    ''WHO THE FU#K ARE YOU WHERE IS MY DRAGON FATHER,'' Ryan shouted inwardly.

 Chapter 6: Fox woman

    Chapter 6: Fox woman''WHO THE FU#K ARE YOU WHERE IS MY DRAGON FATHER.''


    Shouted Ryan inwardly, but outside, he continued to behave like a curious child, not letting his child-like mask break.


    ''Shouldn''t my father also be a dragon since my mother is one? Then why is he, not a dragon but a fox,'' pondered Ryan while Gracen continued to stare at him.


    "Forget it,"


    Ryan, whose brain had been overworking since meeting Kaishi, finally gave up.


    ''Since they are my parent, I''ll find out eventually, ''Why is my father a fox, not a dragon?'' There''s no need to force myself to find out,'' Ryan concluded.


    ''Since I can finally feel my body and move it why don''t I look around,'' Ryan started looking around like a curious child with a star in his eyes.


    ''So we are in a cave right now,'' he assessed.


    ''Interesting,'' Ryan, who was genuinely intrigued by his surroundings, suddenly, he noticed something out of the corners of his eyes.


    ''What is that?'' Ryan, who couldn''t see what it was, tilted his head a little bit to see what is it but when his eyes could see what is it, they widened with astonishment.


    ''Yeah, how could I forget the most important detail,'' says Ryan with excitement in his voice.


    ''That fox also has a tail, and there are more than one,'' Ryan, who was a big fan of cats and fluffy things, got stars in his eyes while looking at the tails. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''One, two, three...,'' Ryan started counting them, ''Wow, he has a total of 7 tails. I want to hold them, but would he let me? He should. After all, I''m his son,'' Ryan looked at him from the corner of his eyes.


    ''Damn, now I''m looking at him again; his stinkingly handsome those actors and models from Earth would seem shit in front of him.''


    ''Forget about him being handsome. I want to hold these fluffy tails.''


    ''Ugh, these tails are making me remember Mino, I wonder if she is missing me,''


    Would one truly be considered a big fan of something if they don''t even buy it? Aren''t they just fake fans pretending to be one? Ryan, who was a true fan of cats, has bought one, and her name is Mino.


    ''Don''t worry, Mino. It won''t take me long before I''m back,'' Ryan promised to himself.


    ''Hmm, if there is a male fox, then there should also be a female one, right,'' Ryan paused, for a while and spoke.


    ''Don''t worry, Mino, I will try my best,'' Ryan promised.


    Ryan, whose thoughts were getting very wild and unhealthy for the child, which he is was stopped by his parent''s voice.


    "He has your beautiful eyes," Gracen said.


    ''Huh?''


    "I know," Namari replied.


    ''Huh?''


    ''What the f#ck are those two getting romantic right now,'' Ryan said with a horrified face.


    ''Please no I''m already traumatized by my previous parent flirting,''


    It''s not like Ryan hates when his parent flirt or get romantic he just doesn''t like it when they do it in front of him.


    Ryan, who was worried that they would continue to get more romantic, was relieved when his mother wanted something else to do.


    "Gracen, I have always imagined holding our child together when his born as a loving couple, so wait, I''m going to transform....," Namari said.


    ''Thank god they stop,'' Ryan sighed in relief.


    ''Hmm, right, she says transform, so she can also transform.''


    ''Well, what a stupid thing, to think about of course she can, then how would they have done the deed if she couldn''t,''


    Before Ryan could imagine how they would come, a voice halting Namari from transforming and Ryan from imagining.


    "You idiot, have you forgotten what I thought you," The voice was a confident feminine presence, rich with the wisdom of age. It carried an unmistakable firmness and a hint of frustration, but also a vibrant excitement.


    A woman suddenly materialized beside Gracen, surprising him and Ryan.


    ''Wow, she''s beautiful, is the beauty standard here different than on Earth,'' said Ryan while still looking at the woman who appeared out of nowhere.


    "Mother/Mother-in-law," said Namari and Gracen.


    "Mother-in-law didn''t you have some work to do...," spoke Gracen.


    "I knew my idiot daughter would do something foolish so I came here," Belinda shot back.


    Ryan, who heard them talking, could make out what was about to unfolding or was about to unfold.


    ''So my mother is an idiot, who was going to do something stupid if hasn''t that woman stopped it,


    And that woman is the mother of my mother mean grandmother of mine, but she doesn''t even look day older than mid thirty.'' Ryan thought.


    "But she hasn''t done anything wrong yet..." Gracen try to defend Namari.


    Belinda looked at Gracen for a while, then turned to Namari and said with vein-popping at her head, "It looked like I need to teach you everything from the beginning, doesn''t Namari."


    ''Ohh boy it looks like my mother is going to get some beating from her mother,''


    ''What a cycle my mother would beat me and my mother, mother would beat my mother.'' Ryan noted, smirking internally.


    ''I wish I had popcorn. After all, popcorn is best when watching movies and drama, and right now, there is a live drama happening in front of me. What a shame, I don''t have any,'' he mused.


    As Ryan entertained himself with these thoughts, he felt an unexpected wave of drowsiness wash over him.


    ''Wait, what''s happening? Why am I suddenly so sleepy?'' he wondered, barely keeping his eyes open.


    ''I can''t sl...''


    Before he could finish the thought, Ryan fell asleep.


    ------


    Extra information about Ryan''s cat:


    Name: Mino


    Age: ten years old,


    Hair color: white,


    Eye''s color:blue,


    A cat Ryan brought from the market when he was ten years old, by begging his mother, who was quite against it, but in the end, she agreed when Ryan, father, and Ryan begging at the same time, making her have no choice but to accept it.

 Chapter 7: Monster among monsters

    Chapter 7: Monster among monsters''I can''t sl...''


    Before he could finish the thought, Ryan fell asleep.


    Gracen, who noticed Ryan falling asleep, was confused, "why did he fall asleep? Shouldn''t he be energetic since he was just born," Gracen asked while feeling both confused and worried.


    Belinda, who heard him, sighed in exasperation and said, "Namari, How can you be this irresponsible? You have not told Gracen anything about dragons. You have been married to him for almost two hundred years," spoke, Belinda who no longer has, anger in her voice but just disappointment.


    Namari, who heard her mother''s disappointed voice, just brought her enormous head down, "I''m sorry, Mother, I forgot I was too caught up with other things," said Namari.


    If Ryan had watched this scene, he would have, definitely been surprised. After all, a dragon that once looked so mighty and ferocious now looked like some sad child who had been scolded by his mother. Well, that''s what was happening, but still, surprisingly to see, a gigantic dragon acting like a child.


    Gracen, who saw everything, was also surprised, but for something else, ''Namari apologized, who would not apologize till she''s proven wrong? Apologized before? Mother-in-law could even list what she had done wrong, mean she understood what she had done wrong,'' he thought inwardly.


    "Mother-in-law, can you please also explain to me what is happening," asked Gracen, who was feeling left out.


    Belinda, who heard him, looked one last time at her daughter, just shook her head and looked at him, "Since my daughter hasn''t explained it to you, let me," said Belinda.


    "You should know that most monsters would become weak temporarily after giving birth right," asked Belinda.


    Gracen nodded and said, "Yes, they do, but not to the point that transforming becomes dangerous for them; they can still do some simple things, such as transforming into their demi-human form."


    "You are right, but you are forgetting a crucial thing here. She is not some ''normal'' monster; she is a dragon, a race that is at the top of the food chain, a monster among monsters," replied Belinda with some pride in her voice.


    ''Yeah, how could I forget the most basic thing Dragons are not the same as other monsters,'' Gracen thought inwardly.


    Belinda who was not finished yet continued speaking, "And dragon''s most treasured thing is their dragon heart although they are also physically way stronger than any other, being but their dragon heart also makes them even more of a monster which they already are,"


    Gracen, who was listening intently, could already understand what his mother-in-law was trying to get at.


    And Belinda who has also spent quite some time with her son-in-law knows that his quite smart unlike her idiot daughter, "you should already understand what I''m trying to say right,"


    Before Gracen could reply or nod, he heard Belinda still speaking, making him stop in his tracks. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, they do not only give birth to a dragon but also a dragon heart, which absorbs ten percent of mana from the mother dragon heart, and before you say something like ''only ten percent'' you should know there hasn''t been an object or being who could absorb half of what a dragon heart can store," Belinda explained.


    "What if they absorb more than ten percent," asked Gracen.


    Belinda, who heard him, just smiled like a proud mother, "As expected of you, Gracen, you are quite smart, unlike someone," said Belinda while giving a side eye to Namari.


    Namari, who knew her mother was talking about her, just looked down, wanting to run away from there but couldn''t.


    Belinda just ignored Namari and replied to Gracen, "That will determine their potential,"


    "Potential,"


    "Yes Potential When ten percent mana is absorbed it not only makes dragon hearts but also determines their potential,"


    "And if the child absorbs ten percent to make a dragon heart, then their potential would be equal to who is strongest between the parents, and in your case, his potential should be compared to Namari,"


    "And if they absorb more than ten percent, like twenty percent, then their potential should be two times of the parent, and in Namari''s case, from what I can sense, her dragon heart is drained. Not even one percent of mana is left,"


    "T-Then," Gracen stuttered.


    "Yes, he absorbed one hundred percent mana from Namari making his potential ten times of Namari,"


    Gracen looked at Ryan''s sleeping face while slightly trembling and thought inwardly, ''You are telling me this little thing is going to be ten times stronger than Namari.''


    Belinda also looked at Ryan''s sleeping face but not with her usual strict face but with a face that was full of warmth and said,


    "He''s going to be called a monster by the dragon, not by other."

 Chapter 8: Potential

    Chapter 8: PotentialBelinda also looked at Ryan''s sleeping face but not with her usual strict face but with a face that was full of warmth and said,


    "He''s going to be called a monster by the dragon, not by others."


    Namari, who was also listening to Belinda, nodded and said, "Yeah, he''s going to be an even bigger monster than me."


    "Yes, you, who was second to only dragon progenitor in potential, is now third," Belinda said.


    "Then is his potential even higher than dragon progenitor," Gracen asked after finally composing himself.


    "Well, his potential is still not comparable to dragon progenitor, although it''s still very high," replied Belinda while shaking her head.


    Gracen, who heard Belinda answer, was surprised, "You are telling me his potential, which is ten times of Namari, is still not comparable to dragon progenitor," Gracen asked with disbelief in his voice.


    Belinda who already knew what Gracen was going to ask, just replied calmly, "I guess there are still many things you don''t know about dragons, and if you want to compare your son''s potential to dragon progenitor then you need to know your father-in-law who is currently the strongest dragon in existence only posses about ''ONE percent'' of dragon progenitor potential,"


    Belinda paused, waiting for Gracen to absorb what she had just said, knowing full well that what she just said might sound like a prank or joke to some.


    As expected, Gracen, who heard this, went pale and audibly gulped. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And Namari, who had heard these things a hundred or thousand times, was now nothing new for her.


    Belinda who had given enough time for Gracen to understand what she was saying, continued from where she left off, "and Namari who had absorbed about seventy percent of my mana when born have seven times of potential compared to her father meaning seven percent of progenitor potential and your son who had absorbed hundred percent of Namari mana have ten times of Namari potential meaning he has seventy percent of progenitor potential."


    Gracen, who was listening intently to everything, got lost in his thoughts for a while before asking, "But mother-in-law, didn''t you say one need to only absorb ten percent of mana from the mother to have the same potential as the strongest parents."


    "That is correct but only for normal dragons, and dragon progenitor who was the first dragon in existence and the strongest dragon to ever exist it was different if he wanted his children to have the same potential as him they needed to absorb one hundred percent of mana from mother dragon which they were not able to do only about, 0.5 or 0.8 and the highest was only able to one percent from which we are," Belinda answered.


    "I see."


    "If there are no more questions you want to ask, then I will be going. Since my grandson is asleep right now, I will come to meet him when he is awake with his grandfather," Belinda said with a smile.


    Gracen, who was feeling that he was forgetting something, finally remembered and asked before Belinda could disappear as she appeared.


    "Wait, Mother-in-law, you still have not told me why; he slept when he was just born," asked Gracen hurriedly.


    "Ohh my bad I forgot, well for what reason his sleeping, when his just born is because of his dragon heart and body which are not used to mana since they do not come in contact with mana while being in the womb, and the mana they absorb from mother is all used to make dragon heart making the body not able to come in contact with mana and get used to it and when they are born and come in contact with mana their dragon heart starts to absorb it and regulate throughout the body making their bodywork which they are not used to making them feel tired and sleepy," Belinda explained.


    "Since I have explained everything to you, I''m going now," Belinda, before going, turned to Namari, and spoke in a strict tone.


    "Namari, you should also stop being this irresponsible when you are already this big. You have a kid to take care of now. How are you going to take care of him when you, yourself, act like a child," said Belinda before disappearing.


    "I''m sorry," murmured Namari with moist eyes while lowering her enormous head as much as she could.


    Gracen, who saw everything, just shook his head and saw his mother-in-law disappearing, "you know she''s gone now," Gracen said to Namari, who was still holding her head down.


    Namari, who didn''t even have a bit of her mana left after giving birth, couldn''t sense that her mother had disappeared and continued to look down till she heard Gracen''s voice.


    Namari, who heard Gracen saying she was gone, pulled her head up, and the eyes, which looked like they were sorry and about to cry when Belinda was present, were now gone, and they looked like some rebellious child.


    "That old hag, just she waits. When I become stronger than her, the first thing I will do is fu#ki#g beat her a#s," Namari yelled with fire in her eyes.


    Gracen, who was already quite used to Namari''s acting and mood swings, just shook his head, "Calm down, Namari, for now, we need to name our child," Gracen said with a calm voice.


    Namari, who was bowling with anger, suddenly paused and looked at Gracen, "You are right, but he''s sleeping right now. How about this: we name him when he''s awake or after I have recovered enough to transform? That''s when we will name him? What do you say," Namari suggested.


    "Let''s do that," Gracen, who was also thinking of this, agreed.


    "But how long would it take you to fully recover," Gracen asked


    "To fully recover, it would take me about seven days, but I only need a bit of my mana to transform, so give me one or two hours, and in that time, he should also wake up," Namari replied.


    Gracen nodded and stood there waiting for Namari to recover while holding sleeping Ryan close to his chest.

 Chapter 9: Second Dragon progenitor

    Chapter 9: Second Dragon progenitor"To fully recover, it would take me about seven days, but I only need a bit of my mana to transform, so give me one or two hours, and in that time, he should also wake up," Namari replied.


    Gracen nodded and stood there waiting for Namari to recover while holding sleeping Ryan close to his chest.


    As Namari and Gracen engaged in their conversation, a man stood on a distant hill, his presence commanding attention.


    His hair was deep, pitch-black, and his dark red eyes held an unsettling intensity. Dressed in a flowing black haori that accentuated his muscular build, he bore numerous scars that spoke of his fierce battles. Among them, one scar stood out dramatically¡ªit ran from his forehead, crossed over his eye, and descended to his chin, lending him a fearsome appearance that left a lasting impression on those who caught sight of him.


    The man squinted his eyes and looked in the direction of Namari, where she was currently resting.


    If one were to estimate the distance between the hill where the man stood, and the cave where Namari was resting, the distance would roughly be seven or eight hundred kilometers, proving the man''s eyesight beyond amazing.


    The man looked quietly for a few minutes before speaking.


    "Cute,"


    "My grandson is really cute," the man spoke with a small smile that was threatening to break into a broad smile.


    The man tried his best not to smile, but he was not able to stop himself from smiling, In the end, when he smiles from ear to ear, he says.


    "He''s just as cute as Namari when she was younger."


    Before the man could continue to smile and praise his grandson''s cute look, the man sensed something, and suddenly he stopped smiling, and the stoic look that was on his face before smiling appeared again.


    After a few seconds, a beautiful woman with black hair and blue eyes materialized right beside him; it was Belinda.


    The man continues to look in Namari''s direction, not turning around to look at Belinda or saying anything.


    Belinda looked at the man back for a while before speaking, "Ruston, why did you not come with me when I told you to? Don''t you want to meet her and our grandson?" asked Belinda in a faked, angry voice.


    Ruston, who knew Belinda, was not angry, just a bit mad that he didn''t follow her to meet our daughter, who had just given birth, "Huh, I didn''t see you meeting our grandson. All I saw was you scolding Namari," Ruston said calmly.


    "Umm, well, you are right...


    Wait, don''t try to change the subject and tell me why you didn''t come with me to meet her."


    Ruston, who knew he couldn''t succeed at changing the subject, just sighed and answered, "Well, she has just given birth and is super weak, so I thought it wouldn''t be wise to disturb her from recovering."


    ''Bullshit, do you think I''m an idiot, you fu#ki#g old tsundere,'' Belinda yelled inwardly.


    "Whatever," Belinda said while shaking her head.


    "Tell me, what do you think of our grandson," Belinda asked.


    "He''s cute," Ruston responded without hesitation.


    "Hmm, that is true, but I''m not asking about his look but about his potential. What do you think of that," Belinda asks again, this time telling what she wants to know about.


    "Ohh, about potential," Ruston brought his hand to his chin and held it while deeply thinking.


    "He''s going to be very strong in the future," Ruston said.


    "I already know that tell me something different," Belinda insisted.


    "Hmm," Ruston thought for a while and said.


    "There was not enough mana,"


    "Huh, what do you mean by that," Belinda asked, her curiosity piqued. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Our daughter was close to dying," Ruston continued, his tone serious.


    "Wait..wait, slow down. What do you mean by there was not enough, and Namari was close to dying," Belinda''s expression shifted to concern.


    Ruston met her gaze and elaborated.


    "There was not enough mana for our grandson to absorb,


    Stopping him from reaching his true potential,"


    "Since there was not enough mana for our grandson he instinctively tried to devour Namari''s life force to reach his true potential,"


    Belinda gasped, horror written across her face. "What?!"


    Life grants each individual a unique life force, akin to a vehicle''s fuel that powers its journey. A being thrives as long as it has this life force and ultimately ceases to exist when it runs out¡ªmuch like a car that stops when it has no gas. However, unlike a car, once life force is depleted, it cannot be replenished. Utilizing it comes at a cost: excessive use leads to rapid aging and diminished strength, dictated by the amount expended.


    "Calm down; I intervened just in time," Ruston reassured Belinda before she could rush off to Namari.


    Belinda, who heard this, finally calmed down.


    "Wait, is our grandson Dragon Heart okay," Belinda, who just calmed down, got worried again.


    "Yeah, although I forcefully stopped him from absorbing Namari''s life force, his potential, which has the chance of reaching dragon progenitor, only achieved seventy percent of dragon progenitor," Ruston said.


    "What if we had given Namari mana stone to recover her mana what would have happened," asked Belinda with a disappointed face.


    "That is impossible in the history of dragons there has not been a single dragon who absorbs more mana than seventy percent forget about more mana than one hundred percent it is impossible there is no way we could have known,"


    "And if by some miracle we did, then it was still impossible for Namari to absorb mana from mana stone while giving birth, and if she somehow was able to then,


    It would have been the birth of the second ''Dragon progenitor'',"

 Chapter 10: Call me Dad

    Chapter 10: Call me Dad"And if by some miracle we did, then it was still impossible for Namari to absorb mana from mana stone while giving birth, and if she somehow was able to then,


    It would have been the birth of the second ''Dragon progenitor'',"


    "Although, it''s unfortunate that our grandson couldn''t become the second dragon progenitor he still achieved seventy percent of the dragon progenitor potential which is already amazing compared to me,


    And Namari, so don''t feel down, Belinda," Ruston tries to cheer Belinda up, seeing her getting all quiet, thinking that she feels bad that her grandson was not able to achieve his true potential.


    Belinda who heard him just shook her head and said, "It''s not because of that although it is still sad that our grandson could not become the progenitor, it is still better than letting Namari die,


    "I''m just thinking if you were not here, our only daughter would have died in the process of giving birth, and that just...just," Before Belinda could complete her word, a hand wrapped around her shoulder, hugging her.


    "Indeed, life is truly unpredictable. We don''t know what can happen when and how, but don''t worry, as long as I''m alive, I will protect my family with my life," Ruston, who was expecting Belinda to hug back or nod, didn''t receive anything like that.


    "Of course, you should; after all, you are the strongest in the family," Belinda said while getting out of Ruston''s arms.


    Ruston just shook his head and thought inwardly, "What a tsundere she is. Can''t even say something like ''I know you would, my love.''" Before Ruston could continue with his complaint, he noticed movement in the direction of Namari cave.


    "Ah, it looks like Gracen is taking grandson home while Namari is recovering," Ruston observed.


    Belinda nodded and said, "It does. We should also go back now. After all, there are many, people who are dying to ask questions back in the castle."


    "You go back. I''ll stay here until Namari recovers," Ruston said.


    ''He has become too much overprotective since that day,'' Belinda thought to herself.


    Belinda just sighed and disappeared while saying, "It is not your fault that father-in-law died, so don''t blame yourself."


    The surroundings of Ruston turn deadly silent, and suddenly, the day, which was as bright as it could be, turned as dark as it could ever be.


    Just as instantly, the surroundings of Ruston change also turn normal as fast as they change.


    Ruston brought his hand close to the scar on his face and said while feeling its familiar texture,


    "I''m not."


    **Ryan POV**


    "Huh, where am I now?" Ryan murmured as he stirred awake, shaking off the remnants of grogginess


    "Was I not in some kind of cave with my new fox father and dragon mother? Did they bring me here when I fell asleep?"


    Ryan surveyed his surroundings and realized he was lying in a luxurious bed that comfortably accommodated 2 to 4 people. The room, adorned in striking black and red hues, exuded a sharp, clinical vibe that was unmistakably medieval.


    "Wow, am I in some kind of 5-star hotel," Ryan remarked while trying to stand on his feet.


    "Ah, right, I am not in my human body anymore," he reminded himself.


    "Hmm, it feels like I''m some kind of dog rather than a dragon,"


    "I wonder what I looked like," Ryan looked around, trying to find if there was a mirror in the room somewhere.


    "There is it," Ryan spotted a full-body mirror in the corners of the room; he made his way to the edge of the bed and carefully climbed down.


    After reaching in front of the mirror, he looked at his reflection.


    A baby dragon stood in front of the mirror, measuring about 2 feet tall. Its scales were a bright, sunny white, shimmering softly, while its red eyes, featuring delicate slits, gave it an adorable, inquisitive look. A small horn sat atop its head, and tiny wings unfurled gracefully on its back. Adding to its charm was a little tail that wagged gently, making the entire sight utterly cute and enchanting.


    "Hmm,"


    "Not bad I say," Ryan said while posing in front of the mirror.


    CREEK


    Just as Ryan was posing in front of the mirror, the door opened behind him, and a man walked into the room.


    Ryan stopped posing and looked back to see who it was, ''oh, it''s that man from the cave. Who is my father, What was his name again,'' Ryan mused inwardly.


    "You are awake," Gracen said with a smile and started walking toward him.


    ''Ohh right his name was Gracen,''


    Gracen approached Ryan and bent down to scoop him up into his arms.


    "You looked confused," Gracen said after observing Ryan.


    ''Of course, I do you idiot,'' Ryan thought inwardly.


    "Well, I want to explain it to you, but Namari would be mad that I did it without her, and naming you is also out of option," Gracen said while walking toward the bed with Ryan in his arms.


    ''And what am I supposed to do with that information or do I need to tell him what to do I mean I can talk but can dragons who are just born do, I can also walk after just being born and he might have also seen me or would have thought that I walked down from bed and he didn''t make a big deal out of it so maybe I can also talk,'' Ryan thought.


    Gracen, who reached the bed, sat on the edge of it and placed Ryan in front of him.


    "There is nothing much we can do since Namari isn''t here,


    Why don''t you try and call me Dad in the meantime? S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 11: Renan Ryvern

    Chapter 11: Renan Ryvern"There is nothing much we can do since Namari isn''t here,


    Why don''t you try and call me Dad in the meantime?


    ''Well, that answers my question,'' Ryan thought while looking at Gracen who was looking at him with hopeful eyes.


    ''Since he asks me to call him dad then it means his expecting me to talk after all no one would ask their newborns to speak if they know they can''t and what if he''s joking or trying to have fun with me,'' Ryan who was overthinker in his previous world is once again an overthinker in this world. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I guess Speaking is the best option after all what if a newborn dragon is supposed to talk from the day they are born and me not Speaking the day I''m born will start to be considered an idiot right what if Speaking this early is also considered unnatural well there is a dragon and fox so I don''t think this will be that unnatural right,'' Ryan who was trying to think logically wouldn''t have thought he''s father, Gracen also didn''t know when newborn dragon are supposed to talk or walk either.


    Just as he was about to call Gracen, ''Dad'', the door of the room swung open, revealing a striking woman.


    The woman stands out with her lustrous black hair cascading down her shoulders, perfectly complementing her vivid red eyes that mirror Ryan''s. She is elegantly dressed in a flowing black gown that accentuates her figure, making her look very beautiful.


    The woman scanned the room with purpose, searching for something specific. Her gaze locked onto Ryan, and in an instant, she vanished from her spot.


    Ryan, who didn''t have a second to think about how the woman disappeared and who is she, was suddenly swept up from the bed.


    ''Huh, what is happening,'' Ryan thought as the world blurred around him.


    And the next second, he was tightly hugged, ''Ugh, I can''t breathe, woman. Let me go. Do you want to kill me?''


    As he instinctively struggled, a sound escaped him,


    "agh."


    Gracen, who noticed Ryan struggling to breathe, called out to Namari.


    "Namari, relax. You are going to strangle him to death," Gracen said.


    Namari, who heard him, finally relaxed, "Sorry, I was just too happy to see him that I forgot to control my strength," Namari replied.


    Namari then brought Ryan to her face level and quietly looked at Ryan''s face for a while.


    ''So she is my mother,'' Ryan thought as he looked at her face.


    ''Damn, is everyone in this family this good-looking? I guess I hit the jackpot when it comes to appearances.''


    "But can you blame me? Look at him; my baby is simply adorable," Namari exclaimed and started rubbing Ryan''s cheek with her while showering him with kisses on his cheek.


    Ryan, who was going to protest, suddenly stopped when he heard Namari call him, ''My baby''.


    ''Am I really her child or did Kaishi replace me in the place of the one who was going to be born, if kaishi, did then I am sorry to you who was supposed to be born got killed before he could breathe but don''t worry I would do my best to act as their child and take care of them for you, as for telling them I''m not your son or I have memories of my previous life, well my life is already pretty complicated so I''m not going to,'' Ryan thought inwardly while outside his cheek were rub to the point of glistening.


    Gracen, who was watching this, just smiled and asked, "Ohh, right, Namari, can a newborn dragon speak."


    ''Huh, what do you mean by that? Don''t tell me you also didn''t know whether a newborn dragon can talk or not,'' Ryan thought.


    Namari finally stopped rubbing Ryan''sn cheek with her and looked at Gracen, "Well newborns can start walking after being born but talking it usually takes a normal dragon a month but an intelligent one would usually start speaking between 3 to 7 days so right now he can''t but who knows if he''s exceptionally intelligent he would start speaking tomorrow."


    ''That was close if she hadn''t interrupted,'' Ryan sighed with relief internally.


    "Huh, if your mother-in-law hadn''t arrived just in time to stop you, you''d still be sleeping¡ªwho knows for how long! You really need to share these important details with me in advance. There are still so many things I don''t know, like when he''ll be able to transform or how his element control will be checked. You didn''t tell me anything," Gracen said, a hint of frustration in his voice.


    "Look, Gracen, I admit I should have been clearer, and I''ve already apologized," Namari replied, her expression sincere.


    "Plus, we need to give our child a name. Referring to him as ''that'' or ''so'' isn''t acceptable. We need to decide on his name so we can actually call him by it," Namari stated, trying to change the subject.


    Gracen paused for a moment, studying Namari before saying, "Alright, but we will address this later."


    "Fine," Namari nodded.


    "Since you seem so eager to name him, I''m guessing you already have something in mind," Gracen remarked.


    "Yes, I''ve thought it through.


    His name will be RENAN RYVERN,"

 Chapter 12: Why did it take me one month to transform?

    Chapter 12: Why did it take me one month to transform?A child between the ages of 2 to 4 could be seen strolling through the hallway of a magnificent castle.


    The kid has striking white hair as pure as snow, fierce red eyes that stand out like blood, two small horns proudly adorning his head, and a small tail that swings behind him with a confident sway, also as white as his hair.


    The child looked like he was in some deep thought, ''It''s been one month since I was born,''


    It was Renan.


    "Greetings, Your Highness," a servant with fox features greeted Renan.


    Renan nodded and continued to walk while thinking inwardly, ''What am I supposed to do in this world, kaishi didn''t tell me anything but from what I observed with my talk with him before reincarnating is that he was bored and is looking for entertainment,''


    ''Is he watching me right now,'' Renan stopped and looked up at the ceiling and said, ''I know you are watching kaishi,''


    ''There is no use in hiding I know you are watching me,'' he paused and waited for kaishi to reply for about five minutes,


    ''Whatever, if you don''t want to talk, then don''t,'' Renan thought and started walking again.


    The servants who were working in the hallway saw Renan acting weird and just thought he was playing around. After all, he is a kid.


    ''I guess I should explore this world since there is nothing else I can do,'' he thought, and Renan, who was lost in his thoughts, heard someone greeting him again. This time, the voice was feminine, so he looked up to see who it was,


    It was a fox girl in maid clothes with brown hair and a tail with an average look.


    Renan nodded and continued to observe the fox with a blank face and the fox girl under Renan''s stare started to get nervous. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Did I do something wrong I just greeted him because he was looking lost and lonely,'' the maid thought.


    Renan who was thinking about something else didn''t notice the fox girl''s nervous face, ''man I want to hold that fluffy tail but Father said that is something only their lifetime partner is allowed to touch not others and when I ask can I hold his he said that ''it feels weird so no'', how can he be so cold-hearted to his son,''


    Renan just shook his head and continued walking to his room.


    The maid, feeling confused, looked at the back of Renan for a while, turned to her colleague, and asked, "What just happened?"


    "We don''t know," others said.


    Renan, who has been walking for quite a long time, finally reaches his room pushes the door open, and enters it. Just as he opens the door, he is swept off the floor and is tightly hugged.


    ''Not again,'' Renan thought and tried to look who is it this time that picked him up.


    "Grandma," Renan said.


    "Ohh did you miss your grandma," Belinda asked as she heard Renan calling her grandma.


    Renan, who has been quite used to Belinda, just nodded and asked, "Where is Grandpa? Did he also come with you?"


    "No, he didn''t he is been quite busy recently since there are many things that are happening outside the castle," Belinda replied.


    "But don''t worry your grandma is here to play with you,"


    "Okay," Renan replied with a simple okay.


    "Huh, you don''t seem that enthusiastic don''t you want to play with your grandma," Belinda said with a face that she was hurt by Renan words.


    "No, it''s not. I am very happy to see you, Grandma," he said.


    "Good," Belinda said and started walking to bed.


    "Also, where were you? I was waiting for you quite long," Belinda asked curiously.


    "I was looking for Mother, but I couldn''t find her, so I came back," Renan replied.


    "I''m pretty sure that battle maniac would be in the training ground, but why were you looking for her? Do you need something? If you do, tell me I will give it to you," Belinda said as she sat on the bed and put Renan in her lap.


    "Huh, what is a battle maniac, and where is a training ground," Renan asked.


    "I will tell you but first tell me why were you looking for her,"


    "Mother said she would tell me about the outside world, and dragons today, but I can''t find her anywhere," Renan said.


    "Ohh, just that, then you should have asked me," Belinda said.


    "Really, Grandma, you would," Renan said while genuinely feeling excited, ''finally I can know about the outside world and dragons,'' he thought inwardly.


    "I would, but why didn''t Namari tell you those things until now," Belinda asked.


    "Mother said I''m still a kid and I need to play around and will tell me when I''m finally able to transform," he said.


    "I see,"


    "Then Grandma can you tell me now," Renan asked.


    "Okay, then, what do you want to know about first the dragon or the outside world?"


    "I want to know about dragons first," Renan said.


    "Ohh, is there something specific that you want to know about dragons," Belinda asked.


    "Yes there is," Renan nodded.


    "What is it ," Belinda asked.


    "Mother said that it would take me about one to ten years before I''m able to transform but all it took me was one month to be able to transform," Renan asked Belinda.

 Chapter 13: Elder Dragon

    Chapter 13: Elder Dragon"Mother said that it would take me about one to ten years before I''m able to transform but all it took me was one month to be able to transform," Renan asked Belinda.


    "That is because of your phase," Belinda replied.


    Renan tilted his head and asked, "What do you mean by phase, grandma?"


    Belinda forgot that Renan didn''t know anything about dragons; with a slight facepalm, she reminded herself, ''Right, he doesn''t know about dragons anything. I guess I need to teach him from the basics.''


    "Renan, how about this? Grandma teaches you everything from the basics, and you ask your questions afterward if you don''t understand anything," she asked.


    "Okay," Renan agreed.


    "First thing when Dragons are born they go through five phases as they age which are called, First is Baby, second is kid, Third is Teen, fourth is Adult, fifth and the final is Elder,


    As they go through the phases they become stronger and stronger, dragons don''t even need to do anything they can become stronger even when they are sleeping however there is a limit to it and that limit is Elder, when one dragon becomes Elder they would stop growing stronger there is still a way to become stronger but they would cease growing stronger naturally,


    And the answer to your question, why did Namari say that it will take you ten years to transform is because the newborn dragons are not able to transform till they enter their second phase, and for dragon baby to enter their second phase which is called ''Kid'' they need to turn ten year old which you are not but can transform surprising everyone," Belinda explained.


    ''So, in simple words, I''m special, but one thing is sure: dragons are truly overpowered. Being becoming stronger by doing nothing one can only dream, but now I''m one of them, and a special one at that feels like a dream," Renan said inwardly while feeling excited.


    "Grandma, how old does one need to be able to enter their third phase," Renan acquired with curiosity.


    "Well, for first, when dragons are born, they are in their first phase, which is the Baby phase, and they stay in that form for about ten before they enter their second phase, called a kid, and can transform into their demi-human form also called the second form which you are currently in and you will stay in your kid phase till you turn one hundred year old and can transform in your human form also called the third form, after that, you will enter your Third phase called Teen for about one thousand years and after that, you will enter your fourth phase called adult and will stay in that phase till you turn three thousand years old and after that, you will enter your final phase called Elder," Belinda replied.


    "WHAT? It will take THREE THOUSAND YEARS to become an Elder?" Renan exclaimed, his surprise evident.


    Belinda, who heard Renan screaming, thought, ''Well, he is, after all a kid who hasn''t been born for more than one month, and hearing that it will take him three thousand years to become an Elder would definitely be surprising.''


    "Don''t fret, Renan; as you grow older, you will start to perceive time differently than now. One year will feel like a day, and a decade will feel like a year, and a century will seem like a decade," Belinda reassured him, as she gently patted Renan on his head, trying to comfort him.


    ''Yeah, why am I even being surprised by three thousand years when I need to spend 100 thousand years here because of that light bulb? Huh, what a troublesome life I have,'' Renan thought to himself.


    "Are you feeling better now," Belinda asked.


    "Yes," he replied.


    "Good boy," she said, pleased.


    "Now are there any questions that you have you want to ask," she continued. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renan nodded and asked, "In which phase are mother, grandpa, and you."


    "Your mother is in her third phase, which is Teen, and is one thousand one hundred fifteen years old, and I''m in my fourth phase, which is Adult, and I am two thousand nine hundred eighty years old," Belinda paused as she waited to see Renan reaction.


    "Wow, Grandma you are old," Renan said as he also clapped.


    ''What did he just say,'' Belinda turned her gaze to Renan''s face, and seeing his cute face made all the anger she had disappear, ''Hmm, since he''s my grandson, I can let this slide one time, yeah, only this time,''


    "Yes, I am, but Renan, you shouldn''t call a dragon old, especially a female dragon. They won''t like it, okay," she advised.


    Renan nodded his head and thought inwardly, ''So even female dragons don''t like it when they are called old not that different from women on earth,'' Renan noted that on his mind.


    "And your Grandpa, who is currently the strongest right now, is also in the same phase as me and the same age," Belinda said while feeling proud about her husband being the strongest.


    ''Huh, how is he the strongest? Didn''t she say an Elder dragon is stronger than an adult dragon, or is there no elder dragon? That''s why he''s the strongest right now,'' Renan pondered.


    Belinda, who saw Renan''s confused face asked, "What happened, Renan."


    "Umm, Grandma, didn''t you say that an Elder dragon is stronger than an adult dragon? So how is Grandpa the strongest," he asked with a confused face.


    "Ohh, that; I guess there are still many things that I need to teach you,"

 Chapter 14: Humans

    Chapter 14: Humans"Umm, Grandma, didn''t you say that an Elder dragon is stronger than an adult dragon? So how is Grandpa the strongest," he asked with a confused face.


    "Ohh, that; I guess there are still many things that I need to teach you,"


    "But first, let me finish my explanation about dragons, and after this, I will tell you why your Grandpa is considered the strongest even when he has not reached his final phase," she said.


    "Hmm,"


    "Now let me explain the last ability of dragons to you,"


    ''Damn, there is still more; dragons are truly overpowered beings,'' Renan said in his mind.


    "The control over elements," Belinda stated with a serious expression.


    "Control over elements," Renan repeated, processing the information.


    "Yes, dragons have control over elements, for example, water, fire, ice, earth, and more, depending upon what they are born with, but most dragons possess at least two elements from birth, and the level of control they have over these elements is also decided from their birth," Belinda explained.


    "Then does that mean grandma I don''t have any elements," Renan asked.


    "You do have elements control Renan," Belinda replied with a light smile on her face.


    "Then why don''t I feel anything like having control over the elements that I possess since you said one would have their elements decided the day they are born, and I haven''t sensed any kind of elements till now, so shouldn''t that mean I don''t have any element," he questioned. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Or is there some kind of requirement for dragons to be able to use their elements,'' Renan pondered inwardly.


    "That is because you have not come in contact with elements till now. That''s why your elements are still dormant. They will awaken once you come into contact with them," Belinda explained.


    "So does that mean I don''t have elements like earth, wind and water,"


    "No, at all; the elements of the dragon can only be awakened if they come in contact with the purest form of elements; otherwise, they will not be awakened and remain dormant," she explained further.


    "Purest form of the element," Renan tilted his head with confusion.


    "Yes, the Purest form of the elements can also be called element stone," Belinda nodded.


    "Then when can I awaken my elements, Grandma," Renan asks with excitement laced in his voice.


    "Well, usually the dragons awaken their elements when they are in their second phase, which usually takes the newborn dragon ten years to enter, and you, who entered in it a month was unexpected but don''t worry, your grandma has made the arrangements for you, you will be able to awaken your elements tomorrow," Belinda said.


    ''I can''t wait to see what elements I possess," Renan said inwardly with excitement.


    "Thank you, Grandma,"


    "You are welcome," she said with a warm smile.


    "Now back to your previous question about your Grandpa being the strongest while he''s still in his fourth phase,"


    "Actually, it would have been indeed impossible to become stronger than the fifth phase while remaining in the fourth phase before the war," Belinda said.


    "War," Renan echoed, processing the weight of her words.


    ''Wtf? Is there really a war going on in this world, and who is strong enough to have a war against the dragon,'' Renan said in his mind.


    "Yes, there is a war between Dragons and Humans," Belinda confirmed, her expression serious.


    ''HUMANS,'' Renan thought, his mind racing.

 Chapter 15: How did the war started

    Chapter 15: How did the war started"Yes, there is a war between Dragons and Humans," Belinda confirmed, her expression serious.


    ''HUMANS,'' Renan thought, his mind racing.


    ''So that''s why Mother didn''t allow me to leave the castle, but Are humans this strong that dragon needed to be on guard in their own kingdom?''


    "Grandma are they strong," Renan inquired.


    "Indeed, they are strong, but compared to dragons, they are still weak," Belinda said.


    "So does it mean we are winning the war, Grandma, against them?"


    "No, right now, the war has been on hold since the second Great War," Belinda replied.


    ''What! There have been two wars before this, and humans still have not lost; forget about losing the way she''s saying things to me. It seems like the third war would also be soon,'' he thought.


    "Grandma how did the war start," Renan asked.


    "The war started about four thousand years ago when the progenitor of every race disappeared out of nowhere leaving their race and subordinate flabbergasted, and the subordinate of these races made a search team that did their best to find their corresponding progenitor and that research continues for about five hundred years before they give up finding them and the dragon''s who were arrogant from the birth and were kept discipline by the dragon progenitor were free and after that many dragons who were finally free to do anything did many things and one of them was that they made human their slave,"


    "And some humans who were made slaves didn''t like that and made a group of many people who didn''t like that and wage war against the dragon who at that time have hundreds of Elder dragons and thousands of Adults dragon and humans who at that time only know one way of using mana and that was to strengthen themselves with mana, lose the war pathetically and were gone into hiding and dragons who think of the human as ant didn''t go after them and just like that three thousand years went by and human come back way stronger than before starting the second war," Belinda explained.


    "Hmm, Grandma how did they become that strong,"


    "It was because of the elf,"


    "Elf," Renan repeated.


    "Yes, Elf who at that time felt sympathy for humans helped them and taught them magic and ways to use mana, making them way stronger than before,"


    "Did they become stronger than dragon Grandma," asked Renan.


    "No, they didn''t, they were still weaker than dragons," replied Belinda.


    "Then how didn''t they lose till now,"


    "Renan as the dragon is given amazing strength and things they are also given some setbacks to balance these out after all the world is fair," S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Indeed, the dragons would have truly been broken being if they were not given some setback, I guess,'' he thought inwardly.


    Belinda continues, "and those weaknesses were exploited by humans in the second war, first weakness of dragons was that newborn dragons are weak and they need time to grow, and those newborns were targeted by humans in the second war, second weakness is dragons lifespan is only three thousand years and after that, their life depends upon their mana they will live as long as they have mana and die if they run out of it and humans who couldn''t killed the elder dragon did their best to tired them out so they could die themselves,"


    "The third weakness is a dragon mother can only have a child one time, and after that, no matter what they did, they can''t have more children. It''s the same for the male dragons,


    The fourth and final weakness is the dragon birth rate. It usually takes a dragon couple to have a child between four to six hundred, and if they have bad luck, it will take them one thousand years, meanwhile, millions of humans would be born, having an overwhelming amount of differences between armies and human who use this differences to group against one dragon and killing them before going after other,"


    "That''s also how your Great-grandpa died but before dying he self destruct bringing significant amounts of enemies soldiers and a commander, giving them no other options but to retreat, and that''s how the second war ended,"

 Chapter 16: Research

    Chapter 16: Research"That''s also how your great-grandpa died. But before dying, he self-destructed, taking a significant number of enemy soldiers and a commander with him. This forced the humans to retreat, ending the Second War," Belinda concluded.


    ''So dragons are kinda at fault here in this war and my great-grandpa sacrificed himself to give dragons some time to recover and get ready for another war,'' he thought inwardly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So great-grandpa died in the second war to give us some time," Renan said with some sadness in his voice.


    "That''s right, but your great-grandpa''s sacrifice didn''t go to waste. We dragons, after two, three hundred years of research, finally made a discovery, which erased one of our weaknesses," Belinda said excitedly.


    "What discovery, Grandma," Renan asked with a confused face.


    "Renan didn''t I tell you that we dragons need three thousand years before we reach our peak in strength, right,"


    "Yes, you did Grandma," he nodded his head.


    "And we were able to erase that weakness after our three hundred years of continuous research," she said.


    "How grandma,"


    "Well didn''t I tell you that humans were helped by elves back then and were taught ways to use mana and magic with which they can use elements but still not comparable to dragons who have full control over their respective elements, were they needed to use chant and still didn''t have the same level of control,


    But with the things they were taught by elves, they were able to make two paths from which humans could become way stronger than before,


    They were called warriors and mages, warriors who were close-range fighters would form stars of mana in the body of their own by absorbing the mana surrounding them or from mana stone to have an overwhelming strength but the max limit of the star they could form in their body was ''Nine'' and warriors who reach nine star have an about thirty percent of Elder dragon strength," Belinda took a breath before continuing.


    "Mages who are ranged fighters try to copy a dragon''s heart, but in the end, they did not succeed in forming a dragon heart but were able to form something like a dragon heart, which was not as good as a dragon heart,


    Form a circle made out of mana around their heart to have an amazing amount of mana to use magic, and just like warriors, mages also have a max limit of ''Nine'' circles, and mages who reach nine circles have thirty percent of mana comparable to Elder dragon," Belinda explained.


    ''Well, that''s expected from humans. After all, they are quite adaptable beings, No matter where they are, they will adapt to it,'' Renan thought in his mind.


    "And after the second war was stopped I kidnapped those humans who were training in these paths and after three hundred years of research I was finally able to find a way for dragons to become stronger and those humans who are in their home right now getting ready for third war doesn''t know anything," Belinda said that with a grin on her face.


    ''Wow, she''s amazing to think she''s the one who finds a way for the dragons to become stronger,'' Renan started to admire his grandma.


    "Wow, Grandma, you are amazing, but what is the way for the dragon to become stronger," Renan asked in his childlike voice.


    Belinda who saw the admiring look in his eyes just laughed and said, "Hahaha of course your grandma is amazing,


    the way for dragons to become stronger is not that much different from mages they would also have to form circles around their heart but unlike mages who use mana from their surroundings or from mana stones to form circles dragons would use mana from their own heart to form it and reach nine circles and if the dragon forms nine circles and became Elder dragon then they could absorb the mana from the circle in their dragon heart back and erase their circle from around their heart,


    And why I didn''t make something like Warriors Star of mana for dragon to increase their strength simply because they could use mana to increase their strength," Belinda stated.


    "Amazing. So how many circles have Grandpa from Grandma?"


    Belinda replied, "Nine, your Grandpa has formed nine circles around his heart,"

 Chapter 17: Twenty to Thirty years

    Chapter 17: Twenty to Thirty years"Amazing. So, how many circles does Grandpa have from Grandma?"


    Belinda confidently replied, "Nine. Your Grandpa has formed nine circles around his heart."


    Renan, contemplating the significance of this, thought to himself, ''So he has reached the peak and is not far from becoming an Elder dragon...'' He didn''t notice that Belinda''s gaze had shifted to the door.


    "Grandma, how many have....," before Renan could complete his sentence, Belinda put a finger on his lips and said, "Now, now, it''s already quite late and starting another conversation. We will be here all night, so why don''t you go to sleep? Did you forget what your grandma said before this, right?"


    "What," asked Renan.


    Belinda, who heard Renan asking ''What,'' just shook her head and asked, "Did you already forge?"


    ''What did she say before all this explanation,'' Renan started to focus intently on what Belinda said that made her want him to sleep early.


    "Oh, right, you said that I''m going to awaken my elements tomorrow," Renan looks at Belinda''s face and asks.


    "That''s right. Now, you should go to sleep," Belinda said softly. She gently lifted Renan from her lap and laid him down on the bed. Rising to her feet, she stepped away, tucking the covers around him with care.


    "Good night," Belinda whispered softly, pressing a gentle kiss to Renan''s forehead. She turned toward the door, her steps light and deliberate. Slowly, she opened it, casting one last glance back before slipping out of the room. The door closed behind her with a quiet click. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renan just went with the flow and didn''t say anything, ''It seems like she''s in a hurry, whatever. I''m also feeling sleepy,'' Renan thought inwardly before falling asleep.


    As Belinda closed the door, she turned around and looked at Ruston, who was waiting for her in front of the door.


    "Is he sleeping," asked Ruston.


    "Yes," replied Belinda.


    "It seems like I can''t meet him now since he''s sleeping,"


    "Well, unfortunately, you can''t, but don''t worry, since he''s going to awaken his element tomorrow, you can meet him then and spend some quality time with him," Belinda reassured.


    Ruston nodded his head and stayed silent like that for a while before Belinda broke the silence bringing him out of his daze.


    "So what happened,"


    "Hmm," Ruston looked at Belinda''s face for a while and said, "They are getting restless,"


    "How much time do we have," Belinda asked with a serious face.


    "From what the spies have found, it seems like they are waiting for the last batch of their students from Warrior and Magic Academy to graduate before they start the third war," replied Ruston with a serious face.


    "How long does it usually take them to graduate," Belinda inquired.


    "Between twenty to thirty years,"

 Chapter 18: Opps sorry

    Chapter 18: Opps sorry"From what the spies have found, it seems like they are waiting for the last batch of their students from Warrior and Magic Academy to graduate before they start the third war," replied Ruston with a serious face.


    "How long does it usually take them to graduate," Belinda inquired.


    "Between twenty to thirty years,"


    "Hmm, we both have enough time to become Elder Dragon and for Namari to reach Eight Circle," Belinda said.


    "Indeed we have," Ruston said as he walked toward Renan''s room door.


    After reaching the door, Ruston slightly pushes the door open and looks through it, "He''s really asleep," he said while looking at Renan''s sleeping face.


    Belinda, who saw Ruston acting like this, thought inwardly, "Why is he acting like that? Can''t he just use his senses to see whether he''s asleep or not?"


    "Umm did I not just tell you he''s asleep," she asked.


    Ruston closed the door and looked back at Belinda, "You did, but you know kids his age are quite mischievous. They might act like they are sleeping while they are not, so I was just confirming," he said with a serious face.


    "..."


    Belinda stared at Ruston, her eyebrows slightly raised and her lips pressed into a thin line, a look that screamed, Really? Are you serious right now?


    "Ahem"


    Ruston coughed and said, trying to change the subject, "So where were you going?"


    Belinda just shook her head and answered, "Because you were just standing outside the door instead of coming in, so I came out to find you¡ªand to figure out where is my idiotic daughter."


    "Huh, what did she do now," Ruston asked, completely ignoring what she said about him.


    "She''s been on the training ground all day and hasn''t come out yet. She should realize she has a child now¡ªa child she needs to take care of and spend time with. I''ve been looking after him the entire day, and it''s not that I mind¡ªI adore my cute grandson. But as a mother, she needs to be there for him too," Belinda said, her voice tinged with frustration. Her tone softened as she added, sadness creeping in, "Who knows if we''ll even survive the upcoming war?"


    Ruston, who was going to reassure Belinda by saying some words of comfort, stopped midway because even he was not sure if they would survive this war.


    Belinda, who saw Ruston''s face and hesitation, said, "I''m sorry," and disappeared.


    Ruston lifted his eyes to the ceiling and murmured, "I''ll protect you all, even if it costs me my life. I promise." It was a vow he made aloud, even though deep down, he wasn''t sure he could keep it.


    ______


    SWISH


    SWISH


    In a vast arena within the castle, large enough to rival the size of a football field, two figures could be seen locked in an intense battle.


    It was Namari and Gracen who were fighting Gracen with a white color katana and Namari with her bare hand, but it seemed like Gracen was winning and Namari was losing.


    But just as Gracen was going to bring his katana close to Namari''s neck to make her surrender, Namari''s speed, which was equal to Gracen''s before, suddenly changed, and she brought her neck backward with a swift while throwing a punch at Gracen''s stomach and...


    BOOM


    The punch connected with a thunderous impact, sending Gracen hurtling out of the arena at lightning speed. He crashed into the wall with such force that it shattered into rubble.


    "Huh" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Opps sorry,"

 Chapter 19: Burden

    Chapter 19: BurdenThe punch connected with a thunderous impact, sending Gracen hurtling out of the arena at lightning speed. He crashed into the wall with such force that it shattered into rubble.


    "Huh"


    "Oops, sorry," Belinda said as she looked at the shattered wall and debris where Gracen was lying right now.


    Slowly Gracen emerged from the debris, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. His head throbbed with vein bulging, and his lip twitched with a mix of pain and barely contained fury.


    "What did you just say," Gracen asked, looking directly at Namari''s eyes.


    "Sorry, it was because you were messing with me, and I got frustrated, so I used a bit more strength from what we agreed on," Namari turned her face to her left side, not looking directly at Gracen''s eyes.


    ''What! You got frustrated and used a bit of your strength. Who do you think you are fooling? That was at least forty to fifty percent of your strength,'' Gracen thought.


    He took a deep breath and released it, Gracen looked at Namari again but this time with no longer anger in his eyes, "Namari this is the third time you have used more strength than me and thrown me out of the arena If we continue like this you will never be able to improve your battle technique,"


    "I promise this time I wo..." Before Namari could continue, she was cut off by Gracen.


    "That''s why I suggest you should train with your mother-in-law instead of me. After all, I''m far too weak," Gracen said with a kind smile, his tone and expression making it seem as though he was offering the suggestion purely for Namari''s benefit. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To Namari, that smile looked more like a demonic grin, and his words felt like a death sentence. "You monster! You''re telling me to go and die just because I used a bit more strength than we agreed on? How heartless can you be? You know that woman isn''t going to train me¡ªshe''s going to torture me!" Namari snapped, her voice laced with a mix of outrage and dread.


    Gracen gave Namari a skeptical look and said, "Really, I know Mother-in-law can be strict sometimes but going as far as saying that she''s going to torture you instead of training is too much."


    Namari shook her head and said, "You are saying that because you haven''t spent much time with that crazy woman,"


    "Let me tell you¡ª" Namari began, ready to bad-mouth Belinda, but before she could finish, a sharp chop landed on her head.


    "Ouch!" she yelped, rubbing the sore spot.


    "What were you talking about? Can you tell me again," a voice came from behind Namari, a voice that she had been hearing since birth, and a shiver ran down her spine.


    She slowly turned around, clutching her head, and murmured, "Mother? Mother, what are you doing here?" Her voice was soft and meek, as if she were trying to avoid provoking her further.


    "Huh, I should be the one asking what you''re doing here," Belinda snapped, veins bulging on her neck. Gracen, slowly moving to Namari''s side, nodded silently at Belinda, his expression calm as he waited for the next round of drama to unfold.


    "I''m training," Namari said.


    "Do you think I''m blind? I''m asking you why are you here when you need to take care of Renan, and if you want to train, you should have at least left Gracen behind with Renan. You do know his child, right," Belinda asked.


    "Because I need to become stronger before the third war begins. Back in the second war, you all protected me, but this time, I don''t want to be a burden. I want to be someone you can rely on, someone who can help," Namari said, her voice filled with gratitude and determination.


    Belinda, who had made a whole lecture for Namari, just sighed and said, "Silly girl, who said you were a burden back then? Instead, you were a motivation for us, for your father, for me, and for everyone, so don''t go around thinking that you were a burden for us, okay?" Belinda said as she hugged Namari trying to reassure her.


    "Hmm," Namari nodded back while being in Belinda''s arms.


    "You should go back now since you would need to be present for Renan awakening tomorrow," Belinda said as she let go of Namari.


    "Ohh, right, tomorrow is Renan''s awakenings, and I forgot to tell this to him,"


    "Don''t worry, I have already explained everything to him, so you should go now," Belinda replied.


    "Thanks, Mother, and good night," Namari said and held Gracen''s hand and dragged him out of the training ground with herself.


    As Namari exited the training ground, Belinda vanished as well, leaving the training ground in a heavy, eerie silence.

 Chapter 20: Space elements

    Chapter 20: Space elements"Don''t worry, I have already explained everything to him, so you should go now," Belinda replied.


    "Thanks, Mother, and good night," Namari said and held Gracen''s hand and dragged him out of the training ground with herself.


    As Namari exited the training ground, Belinda vanished as well, leaving the training ground in a heavy, eerie silence.


    ______


    Next day


    "Renan wake up"


    Renan, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly felt someone shaking him and telling him to wake up.


    "Huh," Renan said in a half-asleep state as he slowly opened his eyes and stretched his limb.


    "Wake up, Renan. Did you forget today is your awakening," Namari said with frustration.


    Renan''s half-closed eyes suddenly flew wide open, and with a jolt, he leaped out of bed. "Are we late?" he asked frantically, his voice tinged with urgency.


    "No, calm down we still have an hour before the awakening process," Namari replied.


    "Ohh, I see. Then I''m going to sleep for a little while," Renan said as he lay down on the bed again.


    "No, you are not," Belinda lifted Renan from the bed and took him to change his clothes.


    "Okay," Renan agreed without protest, reminding himself that he wasn''t a child. Inwardly, though, his thoughts spiraled. ''Behaving like a kid would definitely be embarrassing... but in front of those thousand-year-old monsters, even at my actual age, I''d still be a kid to them. But what if I were two hundred years old? Would I still be considered a kid then...?'' Renan, who had just woken up, had already launched into his endless stream of what-ifs, overthinking scenarios that would never happen.


    "Good boy," Namari said as she gave a kiss to Renan on the cheek.


    While changing clothes, Renan asked Namari, "Mother, what elements do you, Grandpa and Grandma have?"


    "Did Mother not tell you," Namari asked with a confused expression.


    "I did not ask Grandma about it," Renan replied while wearing his clothes.


    "Why did you not ask her," Namari asked while inwardly thinking, ''There is no way Mother wouldn''t have told him if he asked.''


    "I forgot," Renan replied.


    "Huh, I see,"


    "Well, your Grandpa and I have the same elements but different levels of control on it," Namari explained.


    "What elements are those," Renan asks with excitement in his voice.


    "Fire, earth, and wind. I have a high level of control over fire, while your Grandpa has a mid-level of control. For Earth, both your Grandpa and I have high levels of mastery. And finally, with wind, I also have a high level of control, while your Grandpa has a mid-level control."


    "Wow, Mother, you''re amazing!" Renan exclaimed in his childlike voice, his eyes sparkling with admiration.


    "Indeed, your mother is amazing," Namari replied proudly, puffing out her chest with confidence, a smug smile playing on her lips.


    "But what about Grandma," Renan questioned. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your Grandma has only two elements, but one of them is the rarest element a dragon could have, and currently, your Grandma is the only one who has that element," Namari said in a proud voice.


    She continued, "It''s space elements, although her control over it is only mid-level but even then, the things she does with that elements are amazing, and the other elements she has are water elements with high-level control,"


    ''Hmm, if there are space elements, then there should also be Time elements and more; I can''t wait to see now what elements I have,'' Renan thought in his mind.


    "Now then, let''s go. It''s time," Namari said, taking Renan''s hand gently in hers as they walked out of the room together.

 Chapter 21: Grand Duke and Duchess

    Chapter 21: Grand Duke and Duchess''Hmm, if there are space elements, then there should also be Time elements and more; I can''t wait to see now what elements I have,'' Renan thought in his mind.


    "Now then, let''s go. It''s time," Namari said, taking Renan''s hand gently in hers as they walked out of the room together.


    After a brief seven-to-five-minute walk, they arrived at an enormous door that loomed above them. The door creaked as it slowly opened on its own, revealing the grand hall within.


    As they stepped inside, Renan''s eyes widened at the sight of a massive, luxurious hall. At its center stood an elaborate altar, adorned with multiple staffs, each topped with stones of various vibrant colors, glowing faintly in the ambient light.


    A short distance from the altar stood Ruston, Belinda, and Gracen, their gazes fixed on Namari and Renan as they entered, watching them with silent anticipation.


    ''Hmm, why is there no one here besides them? I thought those awakening things happened with multiple people present, or maybe they are trying to hide this from the humans after all they are currently at war, and hiding as much information about themselves should be good I guess,'' Renan, who was lost in his thoughts, suddenly felt a tug and heard a voice.


    "What happened Renan," Namari asked, after seeing Renan not moving.


    "Nothing," Renan replied. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay then let''s go,"


    "Hmm," Renan nodded, and they started walking toward Gracen and the other.


    "You two are barely on time," Belinda said as they finally reached them.


    Namari didn''t reply and stayed silent while Renan did reply, "Sorry Grandma it was because of me that mother and I''m late,"


    Belinda, who heard this, crouched down to Renan''s level, patted him on the head, and said, "Ohh don''t worry, Renan, it happens sometimes, so don''t worry," Belinda said in a consoling voice.


    Namari who all the scenes just snorted.


    "Tch," and ask Ruston, "So when are we going to start the awakening process father."


    "Just in a minute when Grand Duke and duchess come," Ruston answered.


    Namari frowned and asked, "Why have they not come till now they should have arrived before us."


    "The Grand Duke and Duchess were both away from the empire, but they are on their way back now. They should be arriving at any moment." Ruston, who knew what his daughter was thinking, explained in a calm voice.


    Namari''s frown softened, and she said, "I see." After all, making the emperor wait was definitely not a wise decision.


    "Are the elders also coming," Gracen asked.


    "No they are not," Ruston replied flatly.


    ''Hmm, Elder must mean Elder Dragons, and the Grand Duke and Duchess must be the same. Or maybe they''re like Grandpa and Grandma, using circles to become as strong as an Elder Dragon,'' Renan pondered, lost in his thoughts.


    Suddenly, the sound of the grand hall''s door creaking open pulled him from his thoughts. He quickly turned his head, eager to see who was entering.


    Three people entered the hall¡ªone male and two females.


    The male was a dragon with striking blue hair and piercing blue eyes, and two black colors horn curving elegantly from his head. He appeared to be a middle-aged man, exuding an air of wisdom and strength.


    One of the females was also a dragon, sharing the same blue hair, blue eyes, and black horn, but she looked much younger, around fifteen years old, with a graceful yet youthful demeanor.


    The other female was a fox, her long black hair and deep black eyes shimmering with a mysterious allure. She, too, appeared to be a middle-aged woman, her presence calm yet commanding.


    Each of them possessed an otherworldly beauty that made it impossible not to notice them.


    Renan''s gaze fixed solely on the male and female dragons, ignoring the fox entirely. His eyes narrowed slightly as he murmured a single word under his breath.


    "Low life."

 Chapter 22: Grandmother

    Chapter 22: GrandmotherRenan, whose gaze was entirely focused on the door, suddenly felt a familiar sensation stir deep within him¡ªa feeling he had known since the day he was born into this world and had long since grown accustomed to experiencing.


    ''Agh,'' Renan grunted inwardly.


    ''Not this feeling again,''


    ''I have been getting this feeling since the day I was born and only feel it when I look at dragons or in the presence of them. If I were to describe this feeling, it feels like..,'' Renan paused to look around at the faces of his family, a new family, which he was quite close to now before saying.


    "Low life," Renan murmured unconsciously, the words slipping out aloud instead of remaining confined to his thoughts. Though his voice was quiet, making it difficult for an average person to hear, no one in the hall was ordinary. Each person present was an exceptional warrior with extraordinary senses, making it impossible to miss even the faintest sound within the room.


    As the words reached their ears, all eyes turned toward Renan''s small, innocent-looking figure. Yet, no one spoke.


    Renan''s family remained silent, dismissing it as a slip of the tongue or a harmless thought spoken aloud. The newcomers, however, refrained from commenting for entirely different reasons. Renan was the grandson of Ruston, the emperor of their empire, and addressing his remark might have been seen as overstepping.


    Choosing to let the moment pass, the newcomers bowed respectfully to Ruston and the others, offering their greetings without acknowledging the words that had momentarily stolen their attention. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I, Kael, Grand Duke of the Glacivyre family, greet the Emperor and his family," Kael announced formally and bowed with respect.


    "I, Sylveria, daughter of the Grand Duke from the Glacivyre family, greet the Emperor and his family," Sylveria followed, her voice clear and respectful as she mirrored her father''s gesture.


    "I, Nymeria, Grand Duchess of the Lunarisveil family, greet the Emperor and his family," Nymeria added gracefully, her tone warm yet dignified as she offered a respectful.


    ''Hmm, two Grand Dukes? Don''t empires usually have just one Grand Duke or Duchess? So why are there two? Is it because of the war, or is there some other reason?'' Renan wondered, his thoughts swirling in confusion.


    Gracen, standing nearby, noticed the confused expression on Renan''s face and quickly deduced the reason. ''Right, he doesn''t know what a Grand Duke or Duchess really is,'' Gracen thought.


    Reaching out, he tapped Renan on the shoulder and explained, "Those two are the Grand Duke and Grand Duchess. Simply put, they''re your Grandfather''s left and right hands. And the fox woman, the Grand Duchess, is my mother¡ªyour Grandmother."


    Renan nodded in acknowledgment, signaling he understood, though his thoughts drifted inward. ''So that woman is my Grandmother on my father''s side? My father is the son of the Grand Duchess?'' He mulled over the revelation, lost in thought.


    Meanwhile, Ruston greeted the newcomers, his voice resonant. "Raise your heads. It''s good to see both of you in good health¡ªand your daughter, Kael. Now that you''re all here, we should proceed with my grandson''s awakening," he announced.


    Nymeria, Kael, and Sylveria nodded eagerly, anticipation lighting up their faces as they awaited the moment. They were excited to see what elements the Emperor''s grandson would possess.

 Chapter 23: Awakening

    Chapter 23: AwakeningNymeria, Kael, and Sylveria nodded eagerly, anticipation lighting up their faces as they awaited the moment. They were excited to see what elements the Emperor''s grandson would possess.


    Ruston turned to Renan and asked, "Are you ready, Renan?"


    "Yes, I''m ready, Grandpa. But what do I need to do?" Renan replied, curiosity evident in his childlike voice.


    Ruston smiled calmly. "Well, Renan, do you see these stones with different colors?"


    Renan nodded, his wide eyes fixed on the altar.


    Ruston continued, "All you need to do is place your hand on one of the stones. If you possess the element represented by that stone, it will shine. Additionally, there are four smaller stones embedded beneath each large one. These smaller stones will determine your control or mastery over that element."


    Renan tilted his head, intrigued. "How do they determine my control, Grandpa?"


    Ruston patiently explained, "If one small stone shines alongside the big stone, it means you have low-level control. If two shine, it means mid-level control. Three stones shining mean high-level control, and if all four shine, it signifies perfect control over that element. Perfect control means no one can harm you using that element¡ªexcept for those who are significantly stronger than you." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renan nodded thoughtfully, processing the explanation. "I see," he murmured, his gaze shifting to the colorful stones, determination flickering in his eyes.


    "Then go ahead and place your hand on it. Your Grandpa is quite curious to see what elements you possess," Ruston said warmly.


    Renan nodded in response and began walking toward the altar, each step filled with anticipation.


    As Renan made his way forward, Nymeria and the others remained quiet, lost in their own thoughts.


    ''So that''s my grandson. What a pity he isn''t a fox-kin,'' Nymeria mused, a hint of disappointment tinging her thoughts.


    ''He''s cute,'' Sylveria thought, a soft smile spreading across her face as her gaze lingered on Renan.


    Kael, on the other hand, was more focused. ''Hmm, I wonder what elements he''ll possess as the Emperor''s grandson. It should be something extraordinary.''


    Finally, Renan reached the altar. He paused for a moment, taking a deep breath to steady himself. ''Wow, they''re practically burning a hole through me with their stares,'' he thought, feeling the weight of their intense gazes on his back.


    With resolve, he extended his hand toward the first stone, which was red color, representing fire.


    As soon as Renan placed his hand on the first stone, it began to glow brightly, followed by the four smaller stones beneath it lighting up in unison, signifying perfect control over fire.


    "As expected of someone with seventy percent of progenitor potential," Kael said, unable to hide his astonishment.


    "Indeed, this much was anticipated," Ruston agreed with a small, satisfied smile.


    The rest of the family nodded silently, their expressions calm but their eyes betraying a hint of awe.


    ''So they expected this...'' Renan thought to himself, feeling a mix of relief and curiosity as he moved to the next stone representing water.


    The same result occurred: the main stone and all four smaller stones illuminated, confirming his perfect control over water.


    One by one, Renan touched each stone, and each time, the results were identical. Every element he tested revealed perfect control.


    Kael, watching this unfold, muttered in disbelief, "Amazing... to think he has perfect control over almost every element."


    "Well, of course," Namari said proudly, her voice brimming with maternal pride. "After all, he''s my son."


    Belinda and Gracen nodded in quiet agreement, while Ruston added with a warm smile, "There''s still one last element left."


    Renan, overhearing their comments, paid no attention to them and focused on the final stone. This one was a light gray, representing the rare space element.


    ''So this is the space element Grandma possesses. She has mid-level control over it, but I wonder what level of control I''ll have,'' Renan mused.


    Placing his hand on the stone, it shone brilliantly. Just like before, all four smaller stones lit up, signifying perfect control over the space element.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief as the light from the space element stone illuminated the room.


    Kael''s voice trembled as he muttered, "No way... he has perfect control over the space element..."


    Namari, unable to contain her pride, burst into laughter. "Hahaha! As expected of my son!" she declared, her voice echoing through the hall.


    Even Ruston, usually composed, allowed a small flicker of surprise to cross his face before it melted into a proud smile.

 Chapter 24: Mistake

    Chapter 24: MistakeNamari, unable to contain her pride, burst into laughter. "Hahaha! As expected of my son!" she declared, her voice echoing through the hall.


    Even Ruston, usually composed, allowed a small flicker of surprise to cross his face before it melted into a proud smile.


    Renan, who had just awakened his elements, found himself lost in his thoughts, paying no attention to the chatter around him.


    ''This is so exhilarating!'' he thought, his mind buzzing with newfound energy. ''I feel like I could tear this whole castle down with the space element alone.''


    The idea lingered for a moment before he shook his head inwardly. ''No, that can''t be right. There''s no way I''ve gained such power just from awakening my elements. It must be this initial rush making me feel invincible.'' Renan reasoned, calming his thoughts.


    From the corner of his eye, he noticed small, colorful sparkles floating around him, shimmering faintly in the air. ''What is that?'' he wondered. Curious, he extended a hand toward one of the sparkles. As his fingers brushed it, the sparkle vanished, momentarily transforming into a tiny spark of fire before disappearing completely.


    ''Hmm... was that mana with fire properties?'' Renan thought, intrigued. ''Interesting, Since I''ve awakened my elements, why don''t I try them out?''


    With a focused mind, he stretched his hand into the air. ''Let''s start with the space element,'' he decided, attempting to recall the sensation he felt during the awakening.


    Moments later, his eyes lit up with excitement. ''Success!'' he thought, exhilaration coursing through him as he felt the distinct, sensation of the space element that he felt when awakening his space element.


    And focusing that energy on, only his hand he tried to push forward thinking that something would come out like fire but just as he tried to push his hand forward something stopped his hand in mid-air, ''what is that,'' Renan thought inwardly as he tries to push his forward and just as he put a little pressure on it a noise come from it like a broken mirror voice.


    *CRACK*


    *CRACK*


    And the next second something passed through his side.


    *SWISH*


    *THUD* S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And with that also comes the noise of something falling, and the chatter around Renan turns dead silent. Everyone stops speaking, processing what just happened.


    Renan who couldn''t understand what just happened slowly looked to his side to the arm which he was stretching outward, there was no arm only blood was coming out off his shoulders from where his arm was and he slowly looked downward to the floor and there he spotted his arm lying in stretching position and with that come a horrifying realization and with horrifying realization a horrible pain also come and he scream, scream in the pain, a pain that he had never felt before, never in his previous life and this life.


    "AAAAAHHHHH,"


    The first one to move was Ruston, Ruston moved at a speed that made the floor crash under him, and the surrounding wall almost broke just from the sheer pressure of his movement and in one-tenth of a second, he was beside Renan and made a chopping gesture with his hand and hit Renan at the back of his his neck making him Unconscious while using his other hand to cover his wound with mana to lessen the pain for him.


    "AHH...," Renan, who was screaming at the top of his lungs with pain, suddenly felt the world around him disappear, and he fell Unconscious.


    And all those things happened in a second and, "RENAN," Namari and Gracen yell and also run toward him.


    "You idiot go get the light dragon," Ruston yelled back with anger Namari and Gracen stopped back at their track and turned around to get the light dragon but just as they were going to run out of the hall Belinda appeared out of nowhere holding someone from the back of his neck and drop him toward Unconscious Renan who was in the arm of Ruston, "heal him," Belinda said in a hurry.


    Yes, Belinda, who, the moment saw Renan''s arm getting chopped out of nowhere, used her space element to transport herself to the nearest light dragon and brought him with her.


    The man in the question, who did not know what was happening, just nodded his head and started to heal Unconscious Renan, and the Room, which was just a moment ago filled with happiness, turned gloomy.

 Chapter 25: Earth Will

    Chapter 25: Earth WillYes, Belinda, who, the moment saw Renan''s arm getting chopped out of nowhere, used her space element to transport herself to the nearest light dragon and brought him with her.


    The man in the question, who did not know what was happening, just nodded his head and started to heal Unconscious Renan, and the Room, which was just a moment ago filled with happiness, turned gloomy.


    Everyone in the hall stood in silence, their gazes fixed on Renan''s unconscious face. His expression, once contorted in pain, gradually softened, indicating that the healing process was working. The first to break the silence was Gracen. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What just happened? Where did that attack come from?" Gracen asked, his voice filled with frustration and anger.


    Ruston, still holding Renan gently, shook his head. "Even I don''t know. The attack... it just appeared out of thin air."


    The room fell into stunned silence. The idea that Ruston, the strongest dragon in existence, couldn''t identify the source of the attack left everyone shocked.


    "How is that possible? Even you couldn''t sense it?" Namari asked in disbelief. Her words resonated with everyone in the room, all nodding in agreement¡ªexcept for Belinda, whose attention was fixed on the spot where Renan''s hand had stretched out.


    After a moment of intense observation, Belinda spoke. "I think I know where the attack came from."


    All heads turned to her, eyes widening in surprise. If even Ruston, who was currently the strongest dragon, couldn''t discern the source, how could Belinda, who wasn''t the second-strongest dragon, possibly have the answer?


    "Where did it come from, Mother?" Namari asked urgently.


    Belinda''s gaze didn''t waver. "It wasn''t exactly an attack," she began. "It was a retaliation... from the Earth will itself."


    "Retaliation?" Namari echoed, her confusion mirrored by everyone else.


    Belinda sighed and explained, "Imagine two warriors of unimaginable strength clashing in battle. Their blows don''t just affect their opponents¡ªthey devastate the surroundings. If they are strong enough, they can even tear the fabric of space itself. Now, who do you think is responsible for mending those tears?"


    "The Earth''s will?" Kael answered, his voice uncertain.


    Belinda nodded. "Exactly. The Earth will work tirelessly to repair the tears in space caused by such destructive clashes. Normally, a space-element user, like myself, can open and close spatial rifts without issue¡ªit''s like opening and shutting a door. But those warriors... they don''t open the door. They rip it off its hinges. And the Earth''s will has to step in to repair the damage they leave behind."


    She paused, allowing her words to sink in before continuing. "At some point, the Earth''s will grew tired of the endless destruction. It began retaliating against those who tore its fabric, sending out an instinctive counterattack. For warriors of that caliber, such retaliation is little more than a warning¡ªa scratch at best. But Renan... Renan hasn''t trained. He hasn''t even reached his second phase. To him, it wasn''t a warning¡ªit was devastation. The attack severed his arm."


    Belinda''s voice grew softer. "Thankfully, the strike only goes through his side, cutting his ar off. If it had been aimed at his neck or chest..." She trailed off, unable to finish the sentence. She didn''t need to.


    The weight of her unspoken words settled heavily over the room. Everyone understood the horrifying reality: if the Earth''s will had targeted Renan''s vital areas, he wouldn''t have survived.


    "And Renan, who has just awakened his space element, didn''t know how to open the door properly and tried to force it open, prompting the Earth''s Will to retaliate," Belinda concluded her explanation.


    The light dragon, who had been quietly focused on healing Renan, finally spoke. "It''s done, Your Highness," he said, his voice steady.


    Everyone''s attention shifted from Belinda to Renan, whose severed arm was now reattached flawlessly, with no trace of the earlier injury.


    Ruston nodded approvingly. "Good. You''ve done well. You may return to your duties, and I''ll ensure you''re rewarded later."


    "As you command, Your Majesty," the light dragon replied, bowing deeply before standing and exiting the hall.


    Ruston turned to Namari, who was already moving toward Renan, concern still etched on her face. Gently, Ruston lifted Renan and placed him in Namari''s arms. "Take him to his room. He needs rest," he instructed firmly but kindly.


    Namari and Gracen nodded silently, exchanging a glance of shared relief and concern. Without another word, they left the hall, carrying Renan carefully.


    Left behind were Ruston, Belinda, Kael, Sylveria, and Nymeria, the weight of the recent events hanging heavy in the air.

 Chapter 26: Dream

    Chapter 26: DreamIn a room of the castle, Renan could be seen lying down, sweating buckets in his sleep, and turning his face left and right. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aghh," he grunted in his sleep as if caught in a nightmare. The next moment, he suddenly sat up in bed.


    "Huh... haa..." Breathing heavily, he looked around the room and then at his left shoulder. "Was that just a bad dream?" Renan muttered, moving his left hand up and down.


    For a moment, he sat in silence, looking lost in thought. Then he shook his head and thought inwardly, ''No, there''s no way that was a dream. The pain was too real. I was in the awakening hall, where I was supposed to awaken my elements, and now I''m here. That means they must have brought me here after I lost consciousness.''


    He fell back onto the bed and covered his eyes with his forearm. "That was painful," Renan said aloud.


    "That was terrifying. I felt like I was going to die," he continued, his voice trembling. After that, he remained silent for a while.


    "I didn''t expect that, using my elements would almost cost me my life," he murmured, removing his forearm from his eyes and staring at the ceiling. His eyes, which once shone with curiosity and a desire to explore this new world where he had been reincarnated, now seemed dulled.


    "This world is dangerous," he muttered. The spark in his eyes was gone, but something else was born in its place. "I need to be cautious about what I do from now on," Renan said with a determined voice.


    Renan once again focused on his arm, which was now perfectly reattached. ''So, there are healers in this world¡ªamazing. But did they reattach the arm, or did they grow it back? I wonder what they actually did,'' he thought, stretching his arm to examine it.


    While Renan was studying his hand, he suddenly heard footsteps approaching his room. ''Oh, is it Mother or Father?'' he wondered inwardly, sitting up on the bed and waiting to see who it was. After a few moments, the door opened, revealing three figures entering the room.


    ''It''s Mother, Father, and the Grand Duchess...my grandmother,'' Renan realized. Lost in his thoughts, he didn''t notice Namari disappearing from her place.


    Namari, who had entered the room with worry written all over her face, felt a wave of relief and joy upon seeing Renan awake. In the blink of an eye, she vanished from where she stood and reappeared right beside him. Hugging him tightly, she said, "Oh, my baby, you''re finally awake. You made your mother and father worry so much," her voice full of relief.


    Renan, caught off guard by the sudden embrace, remained silent, not knowing how to respond, but he stayed still in her arms.


    Gracen, who was equally relieved, walked up to them and joined the hug, wrapping his arms around both Namari and Renan. The family stayed like that for a while in silence, savoring the moment.


    However, the warm reunion was interrupted by Nymeria''s calm voice. "I''m sorry to break this wholesome moment of yours, but I am quite busy. I came here to meet my grandson, so if you two don''t mind, could you let me speak to him before I return to my duties?" she said, her tone carrying both relief and amusement.


    Gracen nodded and gently released them, stepping back. Namari, reluctant to let go, finally released Renan and carefully put him back on the bed.


    "Thank you," Nymeria said as she stepped closer to Renan, standing tall in front of him.


    "Hello, little one. I don''t know if these two have told you about me, but let me introduce myself properly," she said, her voice softening. "I am Nymeria Lunarisveil, the Grand Duchess of the Lunarisveil family and your grandmother."

 Chapter 27: Sleeping together

    Chapter 27: Sleeping together"Thank you," Nymeria said as she stepped closer to Renan, standing tall in front of him.


    "Hello, little one. I don''t know if these two have told you about me, but let me introduce myself properly," she said, her voice softening. "I am Nymeria Lunarisveil, the Grand Duchess of the Lunarisveil family and your grandmother."


    "Nice to meet you, Grandmother. Also, my name is Renan Ryvern, not ''little one,'' so please don''t call me that," Renan said politely.


    "Oh my, my," Nymeria said, covering her lips with her hand in mock surprise. "Alright, little one¡ªoops, I mean Renan. From now on, I''ll call you by your name. Don''t be mad," she added in an amused tone.


    Renan, who heard Nymeria''s playful reply, didn''t immediately respond. Instead, he thought inwardly, ''Well, I wasn''t mad in the first place. I mean, if someone who''s thousands of years old calls someone under fifty ''little one,'' it makes sense. But I suppose there might be people out there who''d feel insulted by it... not me, though.''


    He paused and glanced at his parents from the corner of his eyes. ''Also I just wanted to lighten the mood for them. After all, I went through something that even dragon kids don''t experience yet. Even though my arm has been reattached, they might think I''m emotionally shaken. Seeing me acting normal might ease their worry.'' S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noticing the small smiles forming on Namari and Gracen''s faces, Renan turned his attention back to his grandmother and nodded. "Okay, I won''t be mad."


    "Aww, what a good boy," Nymeria said warmly, patting Renan''s head.


    ''Argh, why does everyone pat me? Do I look like a dog to them?'' Renan thought in frustration. He glanced at Nymeria, who was now standing closer. ''Now that I''m looking at her up close again, she has eight tails, unlike Father, who only has seven. Does the number of tails signify strength, or is everyone just born with a different number of tails?''


    His gaze drifted to her tails, which looked soft and fluffy. ''Man, I want to hold them. They look so fluffy. Should I ask her?'' he wondered, peeking at Nymeria, who was still patting him with a smile. ''Maybe she''d allow it...''


    But just as he was about to ask, Nymeria stopped patting him. The smile on her face faded, and she straightened her posture. Renan noticed the sudden shift and started panicking inwardly while maintaining an outwardly composed demeanor. ''Why did she suddenly get serious? Don''t tell me... did she read my thoughts? No, that''s impossible.''


    Before Renan could say anything, Nymeria spoke. "It looks like I have some urgent work to attend to," she said, turning her attention to Namari and Gracen.


    Then, she turned back to Renan. Her serious expression softened, and she said gently, "I''m sorry, Renan. It seems I can''t spend more time with you today. But don''t worry; I''ll come back tomorrow to see you again. I''ll also bring your aunt along so you can meet her. Don''t be sad, okay?"


    "Aunt?" Renan asked, tilting his head in confusion while thinking inwardly, ''Thank goodness. So she didn''t hear my thoughts. I almost had a heart attack.''


    Nymeria smiled. "Yes, your father''s younger sister¡ªyour aunt. I''ll bring her with me tomorrow so you can get to know her," Nymeria explained to him.


    Renan nodded silently, processing this new information. Nymeria turned to Namari and Gracen. "Good night to both of you. I''ll see you tomorrow," she said before leaving the room and closing the door behind her.


    Just as Nymeria walked out of the room, Namari approached Renan; she again engulfed him in a tight hug. She said in a motherly tone, "Oh, my baby, since you''ve gone through such terrible things today, your mom and father won''t go to the training ground tonight. Instead, we''ll sleep with you."


    ''Hmm, now that I think about it, she really hasn''t slept with me since the first week after I was born. She and father would always disappear at night. I thought it was because they wanted to do... other things. But instead of what I imagined, they were training all this time. Well, that''s embarrassing... but can you blame me? They look so young, so my assumption seemed reasonable,'' Renan thought inwardly, feeling slightly embarrassed.


    Namari didn''t wait for Renan to reply. She simply grabbed Gracen''s hand, pulled him toward the bed, and placed Renan in the middle, settling herself on his left side and Gracen on his right. "Good night," she said softly.


    Gracen echoed her, "Good night," before closing his eyes to sleep.


    Renan, who was just going along with whatever Namari was doing, thought inwardly, ''Well, I guess I''ll sleep for now. Honestly, this life isn''t that bad,'' he thought as he closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 28: Five tails

    Chapter 28: Five tailsGracen echoed her, "Good night," before closing his eyes to sleep.


    Renan, who was just going along with whatever Namari was doing, thought inwardly, ''Well, I guess I''ll sleep for now. Honestly, this life isn''t that bad,'' he thought as he closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.


    --Next Morning--


    "Renan, your Grandmother is here, and look who I brought with me," Nymeria said as she opened the door to Renan''s room without knocking.


    As she entered, her eyes first scanned the bed, but not finding him there, she glanced around the room. Soon, she spotted him standing on a stool by the window, gazing outside. "There you are," Nymeria said, walking toward him with a smile.


    Renan, hearing the door open behind him, turned to see who it was. "Oh, Grandmother, you''re finally here. I was waiting for you," he said, watching her approach with long strides and a small smile on her face, which started to grow into a big smile.


    Nymeria''s smile grew wider at his words. "Oh, did you miss your Grandmother? Worry not. Today, I''ve finished all my work so I can spend the entire day with you without any interruptions," she said, scooping him up effortlessly when she reached him.


    Renan nodded silently, letting Nymeria hold him without any protest.


    "Hmm, where are your mother and father?" Nymeria asked, noticing neither Namari nor Gracen was in the room.


    "Mother left early this morning, saying she was close to breaking through to the 8th circle. She dragged Father with her, even though he looked reluctant. But, in the end, he wasn''t strong enough to resist her," Renan explained, the last part tinged with mild disappointment.


    "I see," Nymeria replied thoughtfully, her mind wandering. ''So that battle maniac skipped training yesterday. It seems that the girl has become a bit more responsible. Still, she didn''t even wait for me before vanishing. I suppose next time, I''ll give her some... training lessons myself.''


    "So, what were you looking at out of the window?" she asked after shaking off her thoughts.


    "Hmm, I was just looking at the outside world. Mother hasn''t let me go out because of the war. She said there were some enemies who might target me if they discovered that I was her child. So, I''ve been stuck inside until now," Renan explained, adding a sad tone for effect. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, that''s part of the reason, but not the whole story," Nymeria said.


    "Huh?" Renan uttered, confused.


    "How long do you think they can hide your existence? Eventually, everyone will know about you. That''s why your Grandma Belinda came up with an idea: instead of hiding you completely, we would only conceal key details, like your elements and other critical information. This makes our enemies hesitate, unsure if they should act. Until now, your existence wasn''t officially announced, because doing so before your awakening would have been dangerous. Spies could have infiltrated, putting you at risk, and your information about elements could potentially get leaked. But because of your unexpectedly rapid growth, the awakening ceremony happened early, and your birth was officially announced to the world yesterday," Nymeria explained.


    ''What does the awakening of my element have to do with enemies attacking?'' Renan thought. Then, realizing that, ''Wait, why am I even stressing my brain, I can just ask her,'' and that''s what he did, he asked her.


    "Well," Nymeria began, "if the enemy knew what elements you possess and how much control you have over them, they wouldn''t wait. They''d attack immediately, not giving you time to grow. But if they don''t know, they might assume your strength is slightly above or equal to Namari''s. While Namari''s power is remarkable, it''s not enough to change the course of the war entirely. That uncertainty forces them to wait and prepare, rather than risk an immediate assault," she explained further.


    "Now that your elements have awakened, you''re allowed to go outside," she added.


    "But," she continued, "you''ll need to take someone strong with you every time you leave."


    Renan''s spirits lifted at the news. He could finally be allowed to go outside! He considered asking Nymeria to go out with him. As a Grand Duchess, she was undoubtedly powerful. But when he glanced at her, she seemed to be staring straight into his soul. ''Is she waiting for me to ask her?'' he wondered.


    "Hmm, Grandmother, can you go out with me?" he finally asked.


    Nymeria replied instantly, "Of course, I can! But first, let me introduce you to someone I brought with me," she said, turning around with Renan still in her arms.


    Just as Nymeria turned around, Renan could finally see who it was. There stood two people. One of them was Sylveria Glacivyre, the daughter of Kael, Grand Duke of the Glacivyre family. With her long blue hair and blue eyes, she looked as beautiful as always, a small smile gracing her face.


    A little beside her stood a fox girl with the same features as Nymeria but much younger¡ªaround fifteen years old. She had black hair like Nymeria but possessed striking purple eyes, unlike Nymeria''s black ones, and wore a blank expression.


    The first thing Renan thought when he saw her was, ''Hmm, five tails.''

 Chapter 29: Going outside

    Chapter 29: Going outsideA little beside her stood a fox girl with the same features as Nymeria but much younger¡ªaround fifteen years old. She had black hair like Nymeria but possessed striking purple eyes, unlike Nymeria''s black ones, and wore a blank expression.


    The first thing Renan thought when he saw her was, ''Hmm, five tails.''


    While Renan was focused on other things, Nymeria introduced the guests, bringing him out of his thoughts.


    "You should already know who this beautiful lady with blue hair is, right?" Nymeria asked Renan.


    Renan, who heard her, nodded and replied, "Yes, I know her. She is the daughter of Grand Duke Kael, Sylveria Glacivyre, who was present when I was awakening my elements."


    Sylveria, who heard this, smiled softly and said, "Yes, young lord, I''m Sylveria Glacivyre, and it''s good to see you back in full health."


    Renan nodded and turned to Nymeria, waiting for her to introduce the one standing beside Sylveria. Nymeria, understanding what he wanted, didn''t make him wait.


    "And this girl, who has a cold look on her face and eyes that seem to see others as inferior beings, is your father''s sister, my daughter, and your aunt, Elowyn Lunarisveil," Nymeria said in a dramatic tone.


    Elowyn, hearing her mother introduce her like that, didn''t react and simply nodded toward Renan. "It''s nice to meet you, young lord," she said in a voice that was neither warm nor cold, just blank.


    "Nice to meet you too, Aunt," Renan replied and thought inwardly, ''She looks like she was forced to come here, but anyway, that''s not my problem.''


    Elowyn nodded again and stayed silent. Renan, seeing she had nothing more to say, turned his attention to Nymeria and asked, "Grandmother, now that you''ve introduced them, should we go?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, we can, but first I need to inform the Emperor or your Grandma Belinda that I''m taking you out. Since the Emperor might be busy with other things, I''ll go and inform your Grandma," Nymeria said as she put Renan back on his feet. "Wait for me here with Sylveria and Elowyn; I won''t take long," she said as she left the room.


    The three stood in silence for about ten seconds. The room was filled with awkward quietness until Sylveria, unable to bear it, spoke, breaking the tension.


    "So, young lord, have you tried using your elements since the awakening?" she asked.


    Renan shook his head and replied, "No, I haven''t." He thought inwardly, ''Of course, I wouldn''t. Were you not there when I almost died trying to test the space element?''


    "Oh, is it because of that accident in the awakening hall? Are you scared to use them now?" Sylveria asked, crouching down to Renan''s level and looking at his face.


    ''Hoh, is this girl mocking me or something?'' Renan wondered as he studied her face for any sign of teasing. All he saw was an innocent expression with curious eyes. ''I guess she''s not,'' Renan concluded.


    "No, it''s not because I''m scared. It''s because the elements could be dangerous if I try to use them on my own, so I was waiting for Father or Grandpa to train me," Renan explained.


    "I see. You''re quite brave, aren''t you?" she said, smiling as she began patting his head.


    Renan, once again being patted on the head out of nowhere, thought inwardly, ''Not again.''


    Meanwhile, Elowyn, who had been silently observing them, continued to watch quietly.


    Before Sylveria could ask anything else, the door opened, and Nymeria stepped in. "Renan, get ready. I''ve informed your Grandma Belinda, and she agreed, so let''s go," she said as she entered the room.


    Nymeria noticed Renan still standing in place, Sylveria crouched in front of him, and Elowyn standing motionless at her spot, as if no one had moved an inch since she left.


    Then Nymeria walked up to Renan and held his hands, this time without lifting him, and said, "Let''s go," as they started walking toward the door. However, Nymeria stopped, looked back, and asked with a confused expression, "Why are you two not walking?"


    Sylveria, hearing Nymeria''s question, tilted her head and replied, "I thought you brought me here just to introduce me to the young lord."


    "Huh? Why would I bring you all this way just for an introduction? No, of course, I brought you here to accompany us," Nymeria said while thinking inwardly, ''Well, I thought I''d spend the whole day with Renan in the castle, but there isn''t much to do here to keep him entertained. So, I brought you two along so I could show off in front of him while beat... training you two. But now that he wants to go outside, you two can come along as my handymen.''


    Sylveria and Elowyn both suddenly felt a shiver run down their spines. ''What was that?'' they simultaneously wondered.


    "Why are you two still standing there? Let''s go¡ªstart walking," Nymeria said, snapping them out of their thoughts. The two exchanged a brief glance before quickly following Nymeria as she walked out of the room.

 Chapter 30: A decision

    Chapter 30: A decisionSylveria and Elowyn both suddenly felt a shiver run down their spines. ''What was that?'' they simultaneously wondered.


    "Why are you two still standing there? Let''s go¡ªstart walking," Nymeria said, snapping them out of their thoughts. The two exchanged a brief glance before quickly following Nymeria as she walked out of the room.


    As Renan and the others left the castle, elsewhere within its grand halls, a luxurious room held a large round table at its center. Surrounding the table were numerous chairs, but the one at the head of the table stood out¡ªa throne-like seat, far more ornate than the others. Sitting on it was none other than Ruston Ryvern, the Emperor of the empire and Renan''s grandfather.


    Ruston, who was observing the people seated before him, suddenly tilted his head slightly. A thought crossed his mind, ''Why is Renan leaving the castle with Nymeria?'' Concerned, Ruston began to rise from his seat, intending to inquire about their destination. The empire was at war, and Renan''s birth had only been announced yesterday. The empire was filled with spies and assassins waiting for the perfect chance to strike. Letting Renan leave the safety of the castle at such a time seemed reckless.


    However, just as Ruston prepared to stand, a voice echoed in his mind, halting him.


    "Ruston, don''t worry. I''m protecting them from a distance," Belinda''s calm voice assured him. She was using mana to transfer her words directly to his mind, ensuring no one else could hear.


    Hearing this, Ruston sat back down and responded using the same method as Belinda, "I see. But why aren''t you accompanying them directly? Why stay at a distance?"


    Belinda replied, her tone steady, "When Nymeria approached me for permission to take Renan out, I agreed and even offered to join them as protection. But Nymeria said that if I came along, Renan would focus entirely on me. After all, I''ve spent more time with him, and he would be more comfortable with me than her, so She was worried that would prevent her from bonding with him. So, she asked me to guard them from afar, where Renan wouldn''t know I was there. And I agreed."


    Ruston nodded inwardly. "I see. Then be careful," he said, his voice tinged with relief.


    Ruston''s relief wasn''t solely because of Belinda''s formidable strength, though that was a factor. It was primarily because of her mastery of the space element. If things took a turn for the worse, Belinda could teleport Renan and the others to safety instantly¡ªor even directly bring Ruston to their location to handle the threat himself.


    "Understood. Goodbye," Belinda replied before ending the mental connection.


    Ruston shook his head slightly to clear his thoughts, then turned his attention back to the people seated around the table. Despite the table''s twelve to fourteen seats, only five or six individuals were present. Among them was Gracen, Renan''s father, along with several older individuals who appeared to be in their forties or fifties.


    "So, what do you say, Father-in-law?" Gracen asked Ruston, his voice steady but tinged with concern.


    Ruston''s heavy voice filled the room as he replied, "Starting Renan''s training immediately is too much. However, we can''t afford to relax either. You''ll begin training him when he turns one year old and continue until he''s eight. After that, he''ll train with Namari on Solace Ground."


    At the mention of Solace Ground, everyone''s eyes widened slightly.


    "But Father-in-law," Gracen began, his worry evident, "isn''t that too much for Renan? He won''t even be ten years old. Starting his training on Solace Ground with Namari at such a young age seems too much."


    The other individuals seated at the table nodded in agreement, echoing Gracen''s concern.


    Ruston sighed deeply, his expression hardening. "Do you all think I want Renan to endure such harsh training this early? Even I know it''s too much for a young dragon. But what choice do we have? The third war with humans isn''t far off. At most, we have twenty years, according to what our spies have reported. Renan must become as strong as possible in that time, strong enough to protect himself from the mobs at least."


    The room fell silent, the weight of his words settling over everyone. Heads lowered in contemplation, and when no one voiced further objections, Ruston spoke again. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Since there''s no disagreement, Gracen, you can return to your training with Namari. I heard her mention she''s close to breaking through."


    Then, turning his gaze to the elders seated opposite Gracen, Ruston continued, "Elders, I know you''ve been doing your best to train the younger generation, and I appreciate your efforts. But I must ask you to be even stricter with them. While Belinda has discovered a method for dragons to grow stronger rapidly, they still need time to become strong which we currently don''t have much,"


    The elders nodded solemnly, their expressions serious.


    "Good. Then you may all return to your work," Ruston concluded, rising from his seat.


    As he left the room, he thought to himself, ''Renan, my grandson, I know you may one day see this as a cruel decision, but it''s for your own good. Please don''t blame your grandfather.''


    Meanwhile, Renan, oblivious to the decision made about his future, was exploring the world outside the castle for the first time, and observing it unaware of the decision that has been made for him.

 Chapter 31: Betrayed

    "Good. Then you may all return to your work," Ruston concluded, rising from his seat.


    As he left the room, he thought to himself, ¡¯Renan, my grandson, I know you may one day see this as a cruel decision, but it¡¯s for your own good. Please don¡¯t blame your grandfather.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Renan, oblivious to the decision made about his future, was exploring the world outside the castle for the first time, and observing it unaware of the decision that has been made for him.


    _____


    Renan walked down the bustling street, holding Nymeria¡¯s hand, his wide eyes taking in the sights around him. Yet, behind the childlike curiosity he displayed, his thoughts churned. ¡¯Ugh, these feelings again. I thought I could handle them, but they¡¯re even worse than before,¡¯ he said, fighting to mask the disgust that threatened to surface. He forced himself to maintain the curious expression of an innocent child.


    After a few tense minutes of intense focus, his facial muscles relaxed, no longer appearing strained. ¡¯That was hard, but I think I¡¯ve finally got it under control,¡¯ Renan thought with a faint sigh of relief. ¡¯But why do I keep feeling this way? And it¡¯s not just the disgust¡­¡¯ He shifted his gaze slightly, glancing at Sylveria from the corner of his eye.


    ¡¯There¡¯s also that sense of power,¡¯ he reflected, ¡¯an overwhelming strength¡ªlike I could make them kneel before me with just a thought. But at the same time, I know they¡¯re strong enough to kill me in an instant.¡¯ His gaze lingered on Sylveria. And ¡¯it¡¯s strange¡­ I only feel this around dragon kin. I don¡¯t get it with others, like Nymeria, my grandmother, who¡¯s a fox kin. Could it be because of my potential? Or maybe something tied to bloodlines?¡¯


    Renan¡¯s thoughts threatened to spiral further, but he shook himself mentally. ¡¯No, not now. Today, I should focus on my surroundings. It¡¯s my first time outside the castle, and I need to explore it. I¡¯ll think about this later,¡¯ he resolved, redirecting his attention outward.


    As Renan observed the street, he saw a lively crowd bustling around him. Most were dragons and foxes, though a few members of other races appeared occasionally, their presence rare and fleeting. Unlike his parents and grandparents, who maintained fully human forms, the dragons and foxes on the streets displayed their true natures.


    While their bodies were mostly humanoid, their heads resembled those of dragons or foxes, complete with scales, fur, or horns. Other distinctly non-human features adorned their forms, adding to their imposing appearances. Their towering heights, often reaching eight or nine feet, only made them more awe-inspiring.


    Renan¡¯s gaze lingered on the towering figures as he walked, his mind buzzing with both fascination and questions. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nymeria, walking hand in hand with Renan, glanced down at him. Seeing the curious and questioning look on his adorable face, she smiled softly and asked, "Renan, if you have any questions, feel free to ask me. I¡¯ll do my best to answer them."


    Renan looked up at her, his big eyes reflecting both innocence and curiosity, and asked, "Then, Grandmother, why do they look at me with such fascination and start walking toward me, but then stop when they see you and turn around?"


    "Oh, that? I think they either remembered some work that they have or realized it¡¯s rude to disturb someone on a walk, so they didn¡¯t bother us," Nymeria said, looking sideways as she quickly added, "Forget about it. Do you have another question you¡¯d like to ask?" She asked, clearly trying to change the topic.


    "I do," Renan nodded, not lingering on the previous topic and moving on with another question.


    However, Sylveria and Elowyn, communicating telepathically, weren¡¯t so quick to let it slide.


    ¡¯What do you think she did?¡¯ Sylveria asked, maintaining her outward smile.


    ¡¯It¡¯s obvious. The Grand Duchess must¡¯ve threatened anyone who tried to approach her and who is brave enough to ignore Grand Duchess¡¯s threat,¡¯ Elowyn replied, her expression blank as ever.


    ¡¯Agreed. She likely used telepathy to warn everyone off before they even set foot toward Renan and her,¡¯ Sylveria concluded.


    Their silent exchange was abruptly cut short when Nymeria shot them a sharp side glance.


    ¡¯I thought she wasn¡¯t paying attention to us,¡¯ Elowyn thought, a bead of sweat forming on her brow.


    ¡¯Same here, but clearly, we were wrong. She¡¯s been listening in the whole time,¡¯ Sylveria admitted, struggling to keep her forced smile intact.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s stop talking and stick close behind her. Unless you want her to add to whatever more punishment of what she¡¯s already planned,¡¯ Elowyn suggested, and Sylveria nodded in agreement. Both fell silent and hurried to follow Renan and Nymeria closely.


    "Grandmother, why don¡¯t they have fully human forms like you, Mother, or Father? Why do they still have dragon or fox parts?" Renan asked, looking curious.


    Nymeria, whose sharp glance was still lingering on the two behind her, softened her expression as she turned back to Renan. "Renan, you know our human form isn¡¯t our true form. Our true form is the one we¡¯re born with, and it¡¯s the most comfortable for us. However, for various reasons, we needed to stay in human form. Many dragons and foxes dislike this restriction and have found ways to partially shift into their true form¡ªkeeping certain parts transformed while staying mostly human. That¡¯s what you¡¯re seeing."


    Renan nodded, digesting the explanation. "Okay, Grandmother. One more question, then we can continue our walk," he said.


    Nymeria smiled warmly. "Go ahead, my dear. Ask as many questions as you like. Your grandmother will answer them all."


    "Why do I mostly see dragons and foxes here, with only a few from other races?" Renan asked.


    Nymeria¡¯s expression shifted, a touch of sadness crossing her face as she answered. "Renan, as you know, dragons are currently at war with humans. The human¡¯s main target is Dragons, not other monster races. While other monsters are strong, none compare to dragons. Before the Second War, dragons ruled over all monster races. But after the war, seeing dragons struggle against humans, most monster races abandoned us. They stopped serving the dragons and escaped.


    "The dragons, too busy fighting humans, didn¡¯t have the time to pursue them. The only exception was the foxes. They remained loyal and continued to serve the dragon race, even during the Second War. The few other monsters you see now are those drawn to battle and bloodshed¡ªthey joined our side for the chance to fight in the upcoming Third War."


    Renan listened closely, nodding in understanding as Nymeria¡¯s words sank in.

 Chapter 32: Prepared

    "The dragons, too busy fighting humans, didn¡¯t have the time to pursue them. The only exception was the foxes. They remained loyal and continued to serve the dragon race, even during the Second War. The few other monsters you see now are those drawn to battle and bloodshed¡ªthey joined our side for the chance to fight in the upcoming Third War."


    Renan listened closely, nodding in understanding as Nymeria¡¯s words sank in.


    Nymeria noticed Renan getting lost in thought and asked, "So, is there anything else you want to ask?"


    Renan, snapping out of his thoughts, shook his head left and right.


    "I see. Then should we go and explore the city now, since you don¡¯t have any more questions?" Nymeria asked with a gentle smile.


    "Yes," Renan replied simply.


    "Let¡¯s go then," Nymeria said, tightening her grip on Renan¡¯s hand as she picked up her walking pace. She noticed from the corner of her eye that Renan was struggling to keep up but still trying his best.


    "If you¡¯re having a hard time keeping up, your Grandmother can carry you¡ªonly if you want," Nymeria teased, her tone playful.


    Renan, much to her surprise, nodded and admitted, "Yes, Grandmother, you can. It¡¯s hard to keep up with you."


    Nymeria blinked in surprise and thought, ¡¯Well, that was not what I was expecting. I thought he would say something like, ¡¯No need, I can walk by myself.¡¯ After all, he got mad when I teased him by calling him ¡¯little one¡¯ yesterday, or Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s feeling more comfortable around me now.¡¯


    Smiling, she crouched down, picked Renan up, and continued walking.


    Sylveria and Elowyn followed silently behind them. Just like that, the day passed as they explored the city, with Renan taking in the sights and Nymeria answering his occasional questions.


    When night fell, Nymeria glanced at the darkening sky and said, "I guess we should go back now. It¡¯s getting late."


    Still holding Renan in her arms, she turned to him and asked, "So, did you enjoy your time with me?"


    Renan nodded and said, "I did, Grandmother. It was a fun time."


    Nymeria smiled warmly. "I¡¯m glad to hear that. Now, let¡¯s head back."


    They began the walk back to the castle, Sylveria, and Elowyn trailing silently behind, holding multiple things. After ten minutes, they reached the massive doors of the castle. Nymeria stopped and gently put Renan back on his feet.


    "I guess we part ways here," Nymeria said.


    Renan tilted his head, confused. "Huh? Why aren¡¯t you coming in, Grandmother?"


    Nymeria chuckled softly and explained, "Your Grandma Belinda is already here, and if I go in with you, I¡¯ll need to spend another hour or so with you¡ªwhich I want to¡ªbut I don¡¯t have the time right now."


    As she finished speaking, Belinda materialized beside Renan, her appearance as sudden as ever. "Indeed, Renan, your Grandmother Nymeria is quite busy, so don¡¯t be sad," she said, backing Nymeria¡¯s words.


    Renan frowned slightly but thought to himself, ¡¯Why are they treating me like a child? Who would throw a tantrum if he can¡¯t spend time with his father, ohh wait, I am a child, but when have I ever thrown a tantrum about something like this? Or acted like a spoiled child.¡¯


    Outside, He waved to Nymeria and said, "Okay, Grandmother, goodbye."


    There was a moment of silence until Sylveria spoke up, "Wow, wasn¡¯t that quite anticlimactic."


    All eyes turned to Sylveria, each gaze holding a distinct pitiful look, but one gaze was different, which was none other than Nymeria¡¯s, who was currently giving an intense¡ª death stare to Sylveria. And Sylveria, who had just realized what she¡¯d just said, began sweating nervously.


    Nymeria sighed and turned back to Renan, her expression softening. "Goodbye, Renan. I¡¯ll visit again when I have time," she said before turning and walking away. As she passed Sylveria and Elowyn, she muttered something in a low voice, causing both their faces to pale.


    As Nymeria walked off, Sylveria and Elowyn slowly turned around to follow Nymeria but stopped when they heard Renan¡¯s voice and looked back at him. "Goodbye, Sylveria and Elowyn. Thanks for carrying those things!"


    Both of them managed weak smiles and replied, "Goodbye." Then they turned to follow Nymeria, feeling slightly prepared for what was about to come.


    Renan stood at the castle¡¯s entrance, his eyes fixed on the figures of Nymeria, Sylveria, and Elowyn as they disappeared into the distance. A flicker of curiosity crossed his face before he turned to Belinda and asked a question that caught her entirely off guard. "Grandma, why were you following us the whole time?"


    Belinda blinked, momentarily stunned. "Huh?" she uttered, her voice tinged with confusion. "How did you know?"


    Renan replied matter-of-factly, "I saw you standing in the sky when Grandmother Nymeria picked me up."


    Belinda froze for a moment, a single thought running through her mind. ¡¯How could he have seen me? I was using my space element to hide within the void.¡¯ But the answer came to her almost immediately. ¡¯Oh, of course. He also has the space element and has a perfect control over it. No wonder he could see through my concealment.¡¯


    A wry smile crept across her face as she responded, "Well, I was following you to protect you."


    Renan tilted his head, his expression skeptical. "But wasn¡¯t Grandmother Nymeria there to protect me?"


    Belinda chuckled softly, brushing off his question. "She was, but isn¡¯t it better to have double protection than just one? You¡¯re precious to us, Renan. We can¡¯t take any chances," she explained, not going into details as to why she was also there to protect him.


    Before Renan could press further, Belinda shifted the conversation. "Anyway, we should go inside now," she said warmly, taking his small hand in hers and guiding him into the castle. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renan, sensing that she didn¡¯t want to elaborate, decided not to push the matter further. He simply nodded, allowing her to lead him through the grand halls.


    Once they reached his room, Belinda helped him settle into bed, her actions gentle and filled with care. She tucked him in, leaned down to kiss his forehead, and whispered, "Goodnight, Renan. Sleep well." With that, she quietly left the room, closing the door behind her.


    The room fell into silence, but Renan didn¡¯t immediately drift off to sleep. Instead, he lay in the dim light, staring at the ceiling, his mind busy with thoughts. ¡¯Today wasn¡¯t bad,¡¯ he mused. ¡¯I finally got to go out and learn so much about dragons.¡¯


    His gaze shifted to the empty space beside him on the bed and thought. ¡¯I guess Mother and Father aren¡¯t coming back tonight. Mother did say she was close to breaking through, so she¡¯s probably focused on training. Father is likely helping her. The looming threat of the Third War has pushed them to put all their time into preparation. Not giving their child time, but I can¡¯t blame them for not spending time with me.¡¯


    A soft sigh escaped his lips as he thought, ¡¯But luckily for them, I¡¯m not really a child. I¡¯m a twenty-year-old in the body of a young dragon.¡¯


    His mind wandered further, touching briefly on memories of his previous life and the family he once had. Those memories brought a mixture of emotions¡ªfondness, and acceptance. As his thoughts wandered between the past and present, his eyelids grew heavy, and he eventually drifted off to sleep.


    That night, Renan¡¯s dreams were filled with the faces of those he loved, both in this life and the one before.

 Chapter 33: don’t buy this ch it’s a repeat

    "Hey! Do you want to reincarnate?"


    "Huh?"


    "You can talk?" Ryan exclaimed, his eyes wide with surprise. He leaned in, curiosity bubbling over as he tried to grasp how this being, glowing with vibrant light, was capable of speech. The air around him seemed to shimmer with energy, and he felt a mix of wonder and anticipation, eager for an explanation of this astonishing phenomenon.


    "Yes," came the reply, a single word that was both clear and unambiguous. The simplicity of the response caught Ryan off guard, causing him to furrow his brow in confusion and disappointment.


    ¡¯Wait I¡¯m getting off-topic I need to ask him how I got here and what is happening,¡¯ Ryan started thinking inwardly.


    He shifted in confusion, mentally questioning, ¡¯What¡¯s going on? After all the bullshiy I¡¯ve faced, there¡¯s still more? And what does he mean by reincarnation? Is he saying he¡¯s going to kill me and toss me back into the cycle? What¡¯s his motive here and why would he even do that?¡¯


    The being of pure light patiently awaited Ryan¡¯s response. Noticing his silence, it pondered, ¡¯Perhaps he doesn¡¯t grasp what I¡¯m saying, or maybe he¡¯s unfamiliar with the concept of reincarnation. Should I read his mind?¡¯ After a moment, it dismissed the idea and said inwardly. ¡¯Let¡¯s not, that would be pretty boring.¡¯


    Thinking that it would be boring to read his mind instead the being made out of light asked him, "Do you not understand what reincarnation is? If you don¡¯t, I can explain it to you," hearing that unsettling, chilling voice brought Ryan out of his internal chaos.


    ¡¯Whatever, I¡¯ll just go with the flow. First, I need to calm down. Panicking here won¡¯t help me,¡¯ Ryan took a deep breath in and breathed out.


    "No, I do understand what is reincarnation, but why me like I¡¯m an average guy with nothing special to me and why are you trying to reincarnate me do you want me to do something for you after reincarnation and where is this place, "Ryan started asking questions till he was out of his breath.


    "And How did I come..."


    "Wait," the being made a stopping gesture with his hand and said, "One question at a time," it said calmly


    Ryan stopped talking and took a deep breath, allowing himself a moment to regroup. "Alright," he exhaled, feeling slightly more composed.


    The being stood at his place and continued to watch Ryan taking a deep breath when Ryan finally stabilized himself the being said, "Now you can ask me whatever you want but remember that there are some questions that I will not be answering," After saying that the being stops talking and waited for Ryan questions.


    Ryan gives a nod to that being and asks his first question, "What is your name and what exactly are you." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Umm my name, that is interesting I expected you to ask me something about reincarnation or how you got here first, but anyway you can call me ¡¯Kaishi¡¯,"


    "So, kaishi, you still haven¡¯t answered my second question. What exactly are you," Ryan paused, making it clear he was waiting for kaishi to answer.


    Kaishi brought his hand close to his chin and made a gesture of thinking; with a slight smirk, he leaned back and declared, "Humm, let¡¯s say this is one of the questions I won¡¯t be answering," he said with an air of nonchalance.


    Ryan felt his lips twitch and a vein throb at his temple, ¡¯This bast#rd is toying with me. No, Ryan, calm down. There is no use in getting mad here; it won¡¯t help me. I need to focus and get as much information as I can from him. And the way he said ¡¯won¡¯t¡¯ instead of ¡¯I can¡¯t,¡¯ then it means he can answer it, but he doesn¡¯t want to,¡¯ Ryan thought inwardly.


    While Ryan was having an internal monologue, kaishi looked at him and thought inwardly, ¡¯This human is quite slow he can¡¯t even process some simple word.¡¯


    Ryan, finally having settled his emotions aside, asks his third question, "Then my 3rd question is why you won¡¯t answer my second; what is the reason," Ryan intensely looks at Kaishi waiting for his answer.


    "Well, the reason, I won¡¯t answer your second question is because there is no need for you to know right now, and won¡¯t it be boring to know everything before the journey even begins? Just like in movies, when you know the ending of it, doesn¡¯t the movie become boring, right," Kaishi said all those words like he was enlightening some fool who knows nothing about the world.


    Ryan who was expecting the answer to be something like ¡¯I just don¡¯t want to¡¯ or ¡¯I¡¯m too lazy to explain it to you¡¯ was rather thankful that he at least gave him some reason, for why he wouldn¡¯t answer my question, ¡¯but why is he comparing my situation to some kind of movie, and saying it would be boring to know the ending,¡¯ Suddenly Ryan realized something, ¡¯don¡¯t tell me this bas#tard is bored and he wants some kind of entertainment and that entertainment is me, reincarnating and watching me go through hell.¡¯


    Ryan was beyond furious and was gritting his teeth to not lash out at Kaishi, ¡¯this light bulb, what does he think he is,¡¯ Ryan took a deep breath to calm his anger, ¡¯Let¡¯s calm down if he can teleport me from Earth to in this dark place then killing me also won¡¯t be a problem also I can¡¯t just die at twenty and leave my old parents behind right, so stay calm and don¡¯t fu#k this up Ryan,¡¯ Ryan said that to himself.


    "So, what is your fourth question,"


    Kaishi, who was already used to Ryan getting lost in his thoughts, asked. So, he can bring him out of his thoughts.


    Ryan, who was suddenly pulled out of his thoughts, started laughing awkwardly while scratching his head back and said, "Hahaha, sorry, it is one of my bad habits, getting lost in thought."


    "Okay, now then, what is your fourth question," Kaishi said with a casual demeanor.


    With the laughter fading, Ryan¡¯s expression turned serious as he asked his fourth question, "Why did you choose me?"

 Chapter 35: it’s been one year

    His mind wandered further, touching briefly on memories of his previous life and the family he once had. Those memories brought a mixture of emotions¡ªfondness, and acceptance. As his thoughts wandered between the past and present, his eyelids grew heavy, and he eventually drifted off to sleep.


    That night, Renan¡¯s dreams were filled with the faces of those he loved, both in this life and the one before.


    ______


    A kid about the age of 5 to 6 could be seen walking the streets, with an old man following him closely behind.


    "Young lord, we should go back now. We have been out since morning, and now it¡¯s getting late," the old man spoke in his old and rusty voice, his tone filled with both patience and concern.


    Renan, who was currently walking at a leisurely pace, stopped in his tracks and turned back to look at the old man. His expression remained neutral, but his tone carried a hint of playful teasing as he said, "Ohh, what happened, Elder White? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already feeling tired from this small walk." His voice was laced with amusement, clearly trying to get under Elder White¡¯s nerves.


    Elder White, who had long since grown used to Renan¡¯s antics and teasing, simply sighed instead of reacting as he had on the first day. "Young lord, it¡¯s not because I¡¯m tired," he began explaining in a calm voice. "It¡¯s because tomorrow will be the day when your training officially starts, so it¡¯s better if you go back and prepare yourself for what is about to come," Elder White continued, his expression unwavering.


    Renan had expected Elder White to get annoyed, much like that first day when he had poked fun at him. But instead of the reaction he had been hoping for, he only received an explanation, which was a little disappointing. "Boring," he muttered under his breath as he turned around and started making his way back toward the castle, his pace slightly faster than before.


    Elder White didn¡¯t say another word. He simply followed behind Renan, maintaining his usual silent and watchful presence.


    As Renan walked, his thoughts drifted. ¡¯Ohh, finally, these boring days will be no more, and something interesting is going to happen after one whole year. Although this past year has been really repetitive and uneventful but thanks to Sylveria, Elowyn, and Nymeria, who would visit me once a week or month, I was able to get through it. Also, I have gotten quite close to them in that time,¡¯ Renan reflected, as he continued to think about various things.


    "We are here, young lord," Elder White¡¯s voice pulled him out of his thoughts.


    "Ohh, right," Renan replied, glancing up at the massive castle doors in front of him.


    "Anyway, since we are back, I will be going. Goodbye, young lord," Elder White said before vanishing into thin air.


    Renan turned to say goodbye in return, but Elder White had already disappeared. Shaking his head slightly, he sighed and walked into the castle, heading straight to his room without stopping anywhere.


    Renan, who finally reached his room, heard voices coming from inside and thought inwardly, ¡¯Hmm, is Grandma Belinda here?¡¯ He continued to walk, and after reaching the door of his room, he slowly opened it.


    Opening the door, he saw two people¡ªone sitting on the bed and one standing close to the window, looking through it. He immediately recognized both of them. It was Sylveria and Elowyn. Sylveria was sitting on the bed, and Elowyn was standing close to the window. He smiled when he saw them and said, "Sylveria and Elowyn, you are finally here. Did you two not miss me like other days when you would always come to spend time with me so early? Also, where is Grandmother Nymeria? I don¡¯t see her here. Is she with Grandma Belinda?" Renan asked, confused after not seeing Nymeria, who would always visit with Sylveria and Elowyn, but today, only Sylveria and Elowyn were there.


    Elowyn, who was standing close to the window, didn¡¯t say anything but remained the same as always¡ªher cold expression and eyes looking down on everyone.


    But Sylveria, who was quite expressive with her emotions and straightforward, didn¡¯t stay silent and spoke with an awkward smile on her face. "Renan, how many times do I have to tell you to call us sister or big sister, not by our name? It¡¯s rude. We are a whole hundred years older than you."


    "But you don¡¯t lo¡ª"


    Sylveria interrupted Renan before he could finish and continued, "Also, were you not the one who asked your Grandmother to always bring us along when she came?" Sylveria said as she stared at Renan, waiting for his answer.


    Renan, who heard her complaining, made a sad face and asked, "So you don¡¯t enjoy spending your time with me anymore?"


    Sylveria, who saw Renan¡¯s sad face, quickly spoke up. "No, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t, but it¡¯s just¡ªhuh, nothing. Forget I said anything," Sylveria said, sighing and shaking her head.


    "Okay, so where is Grandmother Nymeria?" Renan asked.


    Sylveria, seeing Renan change his mood from sad to curious so quickly, looked at him with a deadpan expression and just sighed. "Whatever," she muttered before answering his question. "Grand Duchess had some work that she needed to do and told us to spend time with you. She also said to tell you she was very sorry that she couldn¡¯t come today but would visit another day," she finished.


    "I see. So, Sylveria, do you know what work she had that made her unable to come today?" he asked and thought inwardly, ¡¯is she on some mission.¡¯


    Sylveria¡¯s lips twitched when she heard him address her as Sylveria instead of Sister Sylveria, but she didn¡¯t point it out, already knowing he wasn¡¯t going to stop. Instead, she simply answered his question. "No, I don¡¯t."


    Renan then turned his head toward Elowyn, who also shook her head left and right, indicating she didn¡¯t know either. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 36: Can I hold them

    Sylveria¡¯s lips twitched when she heard him address her as Sylveria instead of Sister Sylveria, but she didn¡¯t point it out, already knowing he wasn¡¯t going to stop. Instead, she simply answered his question. "No, I don¡¯t."


    Renan then turned his head toward Elowyn, who also shook her head left and right, indicating she didn¡¯t know either.


    "I see," he said as he then started walking toward Elowyn, who stood beside the window. After reaching her, Renan looked up at her. Although it had been a year and he had grown considerably, he was still small in front of Elowyn, whose height was about 5¡¯10" or more. Even Sylveria¡¯s height was 6 feet.


    Elowyn, who saw Renan walking toward her out of nowhere, looked at Renan¡¯s small face and thought inwardly, ¡¯He is cute.¡¯ She paused and then looked at his forehead, thinking, ¡¯To think he would be able to transform into the third form this early.¡¯ Elowyn observed Renan¡¯s human form, also called the Third Form. ¡¯But why is he staring at me like this? Does he want something?¡¯


    They both continued to look into each other¡¯s eyes, and Sylveria, who was sitting on the bed, simply observed them from the side. But not for long, as Renan soon spoke, breaking eye contact.


    "Can I hold them?" Renan asked with a full serious face, as if his life depended on it.


    "..."


    "..."


    Sylveria and Elowyn looked at Renan with confused expressions, not understanding what he wanted to hold. But not for long¡ªElowyn, who was slow at first to realize, finally understood after a second thought and said in a firm voice, "No," she stated in a firm voice.


    "Please..." Renan tried to negotiate, but Elowyn was not about to budge that easily.


    "No means no, Renan. I¡¯m not letting you hold them," Elowyn said as she folded her arms and looked to the side.


    Sylveria, who didn¡¯t know what he was asking to hold, thought of something else and yelled, "Renan, what are you doing? You are still too young to hold them!" Her face turned completely red as she thought about what Renan was asking to hold.


    "Huh?"


    Both Renan and Elowyn made a confused sound and looked at Sylveria, whose face was getting redder by the second. Renan and Elowyn glanced at each other from the corners of their eyes, both realizing that Sylveria was not thinking of something pure.


    Renan suddenly started smiling and asked, "What are you talking about, Sylveria?" He spoke in a childlike voice, tilting his head innocently.


    "Huh? I¡¯m talking about the thing you want to hold from Elowyn," Sylveria stuttered and pointed her finger at Elowyn¡¯s chest.


    Elowyn, seeing Sylveria pointing at her chest, just shook her head and thought inwardly, ¡¯Right, he has never asked to hold them in front of Sylveria¡ªonly when we are alone or with Mother.¡¯


    Sylveria, seeing Elowyn shake her head and stare back at her, thought, ¡¯Huh? Why is she not saying anything? C¡¯mon, he¡¯s asking to hold your ¡¯things¡¯¡ªyou should say something!¡¯ She was about to say it to Elowyn but stopped when she heard a voice and turned her face in the direction where the voice came from.


    "I was asking to hold Elowyn¡¯s tail. Sylveria, what were you thinking about?" Renan asked in a cheeky voice.


    "Huh, tail?"


    Renan nodded his head.


    "You were asking to hold her tail?"


    Renan nodded his head again innocently.


    Sylveria suddenly went completely quiet, and lifted the blanket from the bed, and hid under it, not saying a word.


    But Renan, who had the perfect chance to tease her, didn¡¯t let it slide.


    "Sylveria, you have a dirty, dirty mind," he said in a teasing voice.


    "No, I don¡¯t," Sylveria muttered in a low voice from under the blanket. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha!" Renan, who had been trying to hold back his laughter, couldn¡¯t anymore and started laughing at Sylveria. Elowyn, standing beside him, simply smiled without saying anything.


    Sylveria, hearing Renan laugh, just wished she could erase herself from the face of the earth.


    And just like that, their night went by, and they fell asleep.


    --Next Day--


    Renan, who had just woken up from sleep, found himself sandwiched between Elowyn and Sylveria. ¡¯Ohh right, they both stayed the night here,¡¯ he thought as he tried to slowly get up without waking them. But alas, Elowyn and Sylveria both woke up the moment they felt even a little bit of movement from him.


    Renan, seeing them open their eyes, said, "Good morning," with his usual smile.


    They both responded with a "Good morning" and got up from the bed.


    "Ohh, it¡¯s morning. I guess we are going back," Sylveria said as she got off the bed and stretched. Elowyn also followed behind her, getting up from the bed and stretching her body.


    Renan, seeing them stretch in front of him, didn¡¯t look at them but turned to his side, trying his best not to stare.


    ¡¯Man, this is embarrassing,¡¯ he thought. After a while, they finally stopped stretching, giving Renan time to relax.


    Sylveria spoke, "Hmm, I¡¯m going back now. I skipped my training to come here and spend time with you, so goodbye now. I need to get back to my training," she said as she walked toward the door.


    But before she could leave, Renan spoke.


    "Goodbye, Dirty Mind Sylveria," he said, waving his hand.


    Sylveria, who heard him, didn¡¯t stop or say anything but instead increased her walking pace like she was running away.


    Renan, observing her hurried steps, noticed her ears turning red and thought inwardly, ¡¯So she¡¯s still embarrassed.¡¯


    "I¡¯m also going. Goodbye," Elowyn said in a blank voice.


    "Can I still not hold them?" Renan asked again, trying his luck.


    But alas, he wasn¡¯t lucky.


    "No, you still can¡¯t," she said, walking out after the embarrassed Sylveria.


    ¡¯I guess it¡¯ll take time before I can hold those fluffy tails,¡¯ he thought, getting off the bed and heading to the washroom to freshen up.

 Chapter 37: Training start

    "I¡¯m also going. Goodbye," Elowyn said in a blank voice.


    "Can I still not hold them?" Renan asked again, trying his luck.


    But alas, he wasn¡¯t lucky.


    "No, you still can¡¯t," she said, walking out after the embarrassed Sylveria.


    ¡¯I guess it¡¯ll take time before I can hold those fluffy tails,¡¯ he thought, getting off the bed and heading to the washroom to freshen up.


    ____


    Renan walked out of the washroom after ten or so minutes, having freshened up and changed his clothes. While walking out of the washroom, he thought inwardly, ¡¯So when is the so-called training of mine starting?¡¯ He continued walking out of his room, but he didn¡¯t need to wait for long to find out when his training was starting, because he could see Gracen standing in the middle of his room with his hands folded behind him, looking at him with his usual gentle smile.


    ¡¯It looks like my training is starting now,¡¯ Renan thought inwardly while greeting Gracen outwardly, "Good morning, Father," he said.


    Gracen also greeted him back with a slight nod and then asked, "So, are you ready, Renan? Your training will be starting from today onwards."


    "Yes, I¡¯m ready, Father. Let¡¯s go now and start the training," Renan said, unable to hide the excitement in his voice.


    Gracen, watching Renan get so excited about training, raised a brow and asked, "Why are you this excited? Is there some reason for it?"


    "Of course, Father, it¡¯s because I will finally get to use my Elements again, which I have never been able to use since awakening them and getting into that accident. And every time I asked you or others to train me, they would always dismiss me by saying something like, ¡¯Your training will start when you are one year old, so go and enjoy the time you have before it starts,¡¯" Renan said, mimicking the voices of those who had told him that.


    "Ohh, I see," Gracen said with a chuckle. "Anyway, let¡¯s go now." He then turned around and started walking out of the room, with Renan closely following behind him.


    "Hmm, Father, where are we going?" Renan asked while walking through the hallway of the castle beside Gracen.


    Gracen replied without looking back and continued walking, "To the Training Hall." He gave a short answer and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Renan, hearing the obvious answer, didn¡¯t ask anything else and simply continued following behind Gracen quietly. But inwardly, he was definitely not quiet. ¡¯I feel stupid for asking that question. Where else would we be going to train? Obviously, to the Training Hall! Huh, also, isn¡¯t the Training Hall the place where Mother always goes to train? I wonder if I will see her there,¡¯ he thought as he silently followed Gracen.


    Gracen and Renan continued to walk through the hall in silence. After five minutes of walking, Renan and Gracen finally reached a big door. Renan, who saw the door for the first time, thought inwardly, ¡¯Wow, the door is quite big. I think it¡¯s as big as the door of the awakening hall, but it¡¯s less luxurious,¡¯ he thought as he observed the door from top to bottom.


    Gracen stepped forward and pushed the door open. As Gracen opened the door, Renan saw a very big hall. In the middle was an arena, covering almost ninety to ninety-five percent of the hall. If one were to compare this hall with the awakening hall, which itself was quite big, it would be about one hundred times bigger than the awakening hall. Renan, who saw this, was beyond surprised and amazed. ¡¯Wow, this is so big! I thought the biggest hall was the awakening hall in the castle, but to think there¡¯s a hall that would make that one seem like a small room in comparison to this! But how is it possible? This place seems even bigger than the castle itself,¡¯ Renan thought as he admired the hall. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let¡¯s go in," Gracen said, pulling Renan out of his thoughts and admiration. Renan, who heard Gracen¡¯s voice, shook his head inwardly to shoo away his thoughts and started following him inside.


    Gracen stopped walking when he reached the edge of the arena, not stepping on it but turning around and looking at Renan, who had also stopped walking when Gracen stopped. Gracen spoke, "Renan," his voice heavier than usual. "This will be the place where you train from now on for seven years, or until you turn eight years old," he said. Renan, who heard him, felt excited to train and confused at the same time, thinking, Why for only seven years? What will I do after that? But before he could ask, he heard Gracen continue speaking, so he stopped to let Gracen finish first before asking.


    "And I will be the one who trains you for seven years in fighting, martial arts, and other various things like mana control," Gracen finished. Observing Renan¡¯s curious expression, he added, "If you have any questions, you can ask me," he said with a smile.


    Renan, who was currently listening to Gracen and observing his surroundings, thought inwardly, ¡¯So space element is used to expand this place,¡¯ he thought as he observed the space in the hall stretching like rubber. ¡¯This space element is truly fascinating. Sometimes, it¡¯s like glass, and sometimes, it¡¯s like rubber. I should explore this space element of mine; it has great potential,¡¯ he thought. But before he could continue thinking, he heard Gracen and turned his focus back to him.


    "Yes, I do, Father."


    "Then go ahead and ask,"


    "Father, does Mother also train here? If she does, then where is she right now?" Renan asked, starting with the simplest question.


    "Your mother used to train here."


    "Used to?" Renan repeated.


    "Yes, your mother used to train here. But as you know, she finally made a breakthrough about a month ago and reached the Eight Circle. After reaching the Eight Circle, she became too strong for me to train with, so your Grandpa started training her in different training grounds," Gracen said with a sad expression.


    "I see, Father. Also, why are you going to train me for only seven years? And who will I train with after that?" Renan asked.


    "Well, that¡¯s because, from what everyone and I have observed, seven years will be enough for you to learn. Also, there is not much time, as you know, because of the war. After that, you will train with your mother in a different training ground," Gracen answered.


    "I see, Father," Renan said, pointed his finger to his side, and asked, "How is this place so big? Even the castle is not this big. How is that possible?"


    Gracen, who heard Renan¡¯s question, just smiled as if he had been waiting for him to ask. "I was waiting for you to ask. The reason this place is bigger than the castle itself is because of the space element. How it¡¯s done, I don¡¯t know either. After all, I don¡¯t have the space element. But who did it? Of course, it¡¯s your grandmother, Belinda," Gracen said with a smile.


    "Wow," he said and thought in his mind, ¡¯Of course, it¡¯s Grandmother Belinda. She is amazing. I should ask her to teach me to use the space element,¡¯ he thought excitedly.


    "Anyway, since there aren¡¯t any more questions you have, let¡¯s start the training," Gracen said.


    Renan nodded eagerly, excited and ready to start his training.


    "Today, I will train you on how to control your mana and how to form a circle around your heart."

 Chapter 38: Isn’t dangerous

    "Wow," he said and thought in his mind, ¡¯Of course, it¡¯s Grandmother Belinda. She is amazing. I should ask her to teach me to use the space element,¡¯ he thought excitedly.


    "Anyway, since there aren¡¯t any more questions you have, let¡¯s start the training," Gracen said.


    Renan nodded eagerly, excited and ready to start his training.


    "Today, I will train you on how to control your mana and how to form a circle around your heart."


    Gracen stepped onto the arena and said, "Follow me," instructing Renan to follow him onto the arena.


    Renan replied, "Okay," and followed behind Gracen.


    Gracen walked to the middle of the arena with Renan following closely behind, then turned to face Renan and spoke, "Sit down in the lotus position," and Renan did as instructed.


    "Now, as I mentioned earlier, we are starting with mana control. As a dragon, you should already be able to feel the mana around you, right?" Gracen asked.


    "Yes, I can feel the mana around me," Renan said with a serious face, fully focused on Gracen.


    "Good," Gracen nodded with a smile. "Now, you need to control that mana. There are different levels of control over mana, and unlike dragon elements and its control, which are determined at birth, mana control can improve through training."


    He continued, "The levels of mana control are the same as elemental rankings but judged differently.


    One has normal-level control if they can manipulate only the mana within their body. Mid-level control is achieved when they can control the surrounding mana or the mana outside their body. High-level control allows one to use mana to hold or move objects, like telekinesis. Perfect-level control means they can strengthen their body down to every part and even enhance specific areas at will."


    Before Gracen could continue, Renan raised his hand, catching Gracen¡¯s attention.


    "What is it, Renan?"


    "I have a question," Renan said, his hand still in midair.


    "Go ahead," Gracen responded.


    Renan lowered his hand and asked, "Why is using mana for telekinesis considered high-level while strengthening the body with mana is classified as perfect-level control?"


    "Because the mana used for telekinesis exists outside the body. If you fail to control it, the mana simply dissipates into the air. However, when strengthening your body, the mana remains inside. If you lose control, the mana has nowhere to go and will start rampaging inside your body. If that unstable mana reaches your heart or other vital organs, then you are done," Gracen explained.


    ¡¯Wow, that¡¯s scary. No wonder strengthening the body is considered perfect control¡ªit has to be completely mastered before being used casually,¡¯ Renan thought.


    "Anyway, to form a circle around your heart, you need at least mid-level mana control," Gracen said as he looked at Renan, who now had a serious face.


    Renan nodded.


    "So, let¡¯s start. First, we will get your mana control to mid-level. After that, you will form your first circle," Gracen said.


    Renan nodded again and asked, "But how am I supposed to control it?" He looked confused.


    "Well, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here," Gracen said and continued, "Close your eyes and try to feel the mana inside you. When you sense it, try to imagine moving it slowly from one place to another¡ªonly by an inch. Don¡¯t move it more than that. After that, open your eyes, okay?" Gracen instructed, and Renan nodded his head before closing his eyes.


    But before he could start focusing on the mana, a sudden question popped into his mind, making him worried and unable to concentrate. Unable to ignore it, he opened his eyes and asked, "Father."


    Gracen, who was about to sit down in front of Renan, suddenly heard his voice. Looking at him, he asked, "What happened, Renan? Is there something wrong?"


    Renan shook his head. "There is nothing wrong, Father. I just wanted to ask you a question before I begin." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ohh, I see. Then what is it that you wanted to ask?" Gracen said calmly.


    "Father, didn¡¯t you just say controlling mana inside the body is dangerous? One could even die if they are not careful with it, and they need perfect control to use it safely. I¡¯ve never used mana before, so isn¡¯t this dangerous?" Renan asked.


    "Hmm," Gracen nodded his head. "Indeed, Renan, you are right, but this is different."


    "How, Father?"


    "Well, you see, Renan, mana is a mysterious thing. Even dragons have not fully explored its potential yet. However, what they have discovered is that mana exists in two states: a dormant state and an active state. The dormant state is when mana circulates within your body without doing anything. You can move it around, but only internally. However, when you use mana for something¡ªlike powering elements, enhancing yourself, or other applications¡ªit enters an active state, which is far more dangerous.


    "For example, mana in a dormant state is like a knife with its sheath on. If you make a mistake, you will only feel some pain, but it won¡¯t be life-threatening. However, mana in an active state is like a knife without its sheath, and this knife is so sharp it can cut through rock with the slightest movement. If you lose control, unlike a normal knife that would simply fall and stop moving, this one will go wild until it finds a way to escape¡ªand in the process, it could kill you.


    "So, you don¡¯t need to worry. What you are doing now is mostly working with mana in its dormant state. Even if you make a mistake, at most, you¡¯ll feel a bit of pain, and then it will stop. So, don¡¯t worry and just do it," Gracen explained thoroughly, reassuring Renan.


    Renan, now relaxed after hearing the explanation, nodded his head and closed his eyes, fully focusing on his inner self.


    Gracen, watching him, smiled. ¡¯I guess he was worried. Anyway, I wonder how long it will take him to control the mana inside him. It took Namari ten to fifteen minutes to gain control, but I wonder how long it will take him,¡¯ Gracen thought as he carefully observed Renan.


    Renan, fully immersed in his inner world, finally sensed the mana inside him. However, along with it, he also felt something else. He chose to ignore it for now and thought, ¡¯I should ask Father about this later, but for now, I should do what he told me to do.¡¯


    Focusing back, he imagined moving the mana, and on his first attempt, he succeeded. ¡¯Success!¡¯ he thought excitedly. ¡¯Now, I should stop controlling it and let it flow as before. Father told me to move it just a little, and I did that.¡¯


    With that, he stopped controlling the mana, let it return to its natural state, and opened his eyes.


    Seeing Renan open his eyes after just ten seconds, Gracen thought, ¡¯Does he have another question again?¡¯ Assuming so, he asked Renan.


    Renan shook his head and replied, "No, Father, I don¡¯t have anything to ask."


    "Then why did you open your eyes?" Gracen asked, feeling confused.


    "I was able to control the mana, so that¡¯s why I opened my eyes," Renan said.


    But as soon as he spoke, Gracen¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    "Whaattt!?"

 Chapter 39: Why hasn’t he opened his eyes yet

    Seeing Renan open his eyes after just ten seconds, Gracen thought, ¡¯Does he have another question again?¡¯ Assuming so, he asked Renan.


    Renan shook his head and replied, "No, Father, I don¡¯t have anything to ask."


    "Then why did you open your eyes?" Gracen asked, feeling confused.


    "I was able to control the mana, so that¡¯s why I opened my eyes," Renan said.


    But as soon as he spoke, Gracen¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    "Whaattt!?"


    Renan, seeing Gracen¡¯s reaction, wondered in his mind, ¡¯Did I do something wrong, or is he just shocked by how fast I managed to do it? Maybe I made a mistake somewhere without realizing it, or perhaps this is just his natural reaction to something unexpected.¡¯ His eyes slightly narrowed as he observed Gracen¡¯s expression, trying to gauge what was going through his father¡¯s mind.


    Gracen, noticing Renan¡¯s confused expression, quickly tried to compose himself. His emotions were swirling, but he knew he had to keep them in check. ¡¯I need to calm down. I can¡¯t lose my composure in front of him,¡¯ he thought. However, his astonishment did not fade so easily. He took another long look at Renan as if to confirm what he had just witnessed. ¡¯To think that he managed to control the mana inside him in just ten seconds¡­ That means he has already reached the normal level of mana control. This is unheard of. It looks like I¡¯ve been underestimating the true potential of someone with seventy percent of Progenitor progenitor. No¡­ not just me¡ªeveryone has been underestimating it. But while this revelation is shocking, it is also a blessing, and I will gladly embrace it. And not only that but judging from how quickly he is progressing, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he completes my training long before he even turns eight years old. This speed of improvement is on an entirely different level,¡¯ he thought, feeling his heart race with excitement.


    The more Gracen considered it, the happier he became, his excitement nearly overflowing. However, wanting to be absolutely certain that he had not misheard or misunderstood, he turned to Renan again and asked, "So, you were able to move the mana inside you, right, Renan? You really managed to do it?" His voice carried both curiosity and disbelief.


    Renan, still slightly confused by Gracen¡¯s reaction, simply nodded his head in response.


    Gracen, seeing Renan¡¯s confirmation, broke into a wide smile¡ªthis time, his joy was impossible to contain. His expression lit up with excitement, his earlier restraint slipping just a little. ¡¯Calm down, Gracen. You need to maintain some composure in front of your son. You can¡¯t be acting all giddy like a child. But still¡­ this is truly incredible. I can¡¯t help but feel proud,¡¯ he thought, struggling to suppress the urge to start celebrating right then and there.


    "Ahem!" He cleared his throat to steady himself before speaking. "I see, Renan," he said, his voice carrying a note of pride. "You accomplished this even faster than I expected, which means your potential is far greater than what we had initially assumed. This is a truly remarkable feat. However, don¡¯t let this make you overconfident. Even though your talent is extraordinary, you must remember that we don¡¯t have an unlimited amount of time. The war is coming, and we cannot afford to slow down our training. So don¡¯t grow complacent. Stay focused, keep pushing forward, and always strive for more improvement," Gracen warned, making sure that Renan didn¡¯t get cocky or Relaxed.


    "Now let¡¯s start practicing to achieve mid-level control over mana. After reaching mid-level control, we will begin forming a mana circle around your heart," Gracen said, and Renan nodded, still sitting on the ground, ready to begin.


    He continued, "To reach mid-level control, you have to do the same thing but outside of your body. You need to control the mana around you, and since you already know how to move the mana inside you, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. It should feel almost the same, just with a slight difference. Okay?" he said with a smile, watching Renan closely.


    "Okay, Father," Renan replied and thought inwardly, ¡¯I thought it would be hard, but It¡¯s not that hard to control mana. I wonder what level of control Father possesses,¡¯ he mused before pausing for a moment. ¡¯Hmm, why don¡¯t I just ask him?¡¯ And that¡¯s exactly what he did without hesitation.


    "Oh well, I have perfect-level control over mana, and your mother has high-level control, which is almost at the perfect level. Your Grandpa and Grandma also have perfect-level control over mana," Gracen explained without any hesitation. However, Renan, who listened carefully, felt confused and asked.


    "But isn¡¯t Mother quite talented? So why hasn¡¯t she reached the perfect level while you have? Shouldn¡¯t she be at the same level as you?"


    "Well, that¡¯s because your mother isn¡¯t the type of warrior who relies on patience and strategy but rather a warrior who would rather use brute strength every time to solve her problems, and to have perfect control in mana, you need to have patience, which she didn¡¯t have. Even though she didn¡¯t train her control over mana at first, she eventually realized its importance and started working on it later. That¡¯s why I said her control is almost at the perfect level. If she had focused on it earlier, she might have already reached the perfect level by now," Gracen answered, explaining it in detail.


    ¡¯I get it. So Mother was a muscle-headed woman who would always prefer using her fists rather than talking things out,¡¯ Renan thought inwardly, nodding to himself as he processed the information.


    "Okay, now start trying to control the mana surrounding you this time," Gracen instructed, and Renan followed his words immediately, closing his eyes to sense the mana around him.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for Renan to sense the mana surrounding him since he already knew what mana felt like. Controlling it was also not hard. Just like when he controlled the mana inside his body, he succeeded on the first attempt. ¡¯Success,¡¯ he thought as he continued controlling the mana around him. Unlike when he barely moved the mana inside his body, he had no fear of mana rampaging, so he continued to control it. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gracen observed closely, watching Renan with keen eyes. After five seconds¡ªfaster than before¡ªthe mana around Renan started shifting, but Renan didn¡¯t open his eyes immediately.


    Gracen, who saw this, was surprised again, but this time, he was prepared. ¡¯Amazing. To think he would control it even faster. But why hasn¡¯t he opened his eyes yet?¡¯ he wondered.

 Chapter 40: Forming the first circle

    Just like when he controlled the mana inside his body, he succeeded on the first attempt. ¡¯Success,¡¯ he thought as he continued controlling the mana around him. Unlike when he barely moved the mana inside his body, he had no fear of mana rampaging, so he continued to control it.


    Gracen observed closely, watching Renan with keen eyes. After five seconds¡ªfaster than before¡ªthe mana around Renan started shifting, but Renan didn¡¯t open his eyes immediately.


    Gracen, who saw this, was surprised again, but this time, he was prepared. ¡¯Amazing. To think he would control it even faster. But why hasn¡¯t he opened his eyes yet?¡¯ he wondered.


    But not for long, as he observed the mana around him still moving. ¡¯Hmm, it looks like he¡¯s having fun controlling the mana, but how long is he going to take?¡¯ Gracen thought inwardly. However, he didn¡¯t have to wait for long, as Renan finally opened his eyes after one minute.


    Renan, who was enjoying controlling the mana around him, continued for a while before stopping. Then he suddenly remembered, ¡¯Oh, I think that¡¯s enough for now. Father is still waiting for me. I¡¯ll try it again after the training or some other time,¡¯ he thought as he let go of the mana, allowing it to return to its natural state, and slowly opened his eyes.


    As Renan opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Gracen¡¯s face, watching him like a hawk, carefully observing his every movement. It was clear that Gracen was paying full attention, not letting even the slightest detail escape his sight. However, the moment Gracen saw Renan open his eyes, his facial expression relaxed, and his posture returned to its usual self. A small smile appeared on his face as he spoke.


    "Took you long enough," he said to Renan as soon as he opened his eyes.


    Renan, realizing he had taken longer than expected, smiled awkwardly and responded, "Sorry, it just felt amazing controlling mana. It felt almost unreal." He then thought inwardly, ¡¯It felt like I became Superman from a normal human.¡¯


    Gracen nodded at Renan¡¯s words and spoke, "Indeed, even for me back then, it felt surreal, so I can understand. The first time one gains control over mana, it is always an incredible experience." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He continued, "Anyway since you have been able to control the mana in your surroundings, we will now start forming your first circle. But before we begin, you must understand one thing." Gracen¡¯s expression turned serious, no longer smiling like before. "From this point on, you must follow my instructions exactly as I give them. No distractions, no unnecessary movements. Understood?"


    Renan, seeing Gracen¡¯s serious face, immediately straightened his posture. He knew that if his father was acting this way, it meant the next part of the training was extremely important. He nodded his head firmly in response.


    "Good. Then let¡¯s start," Gracen said, his voice steady and unwavering, ready to guide Renan through the next phase of his training.


    "Since your mother-in-law has already taught you about the history of dragons and where they mana of circle came from, you should know that they originated from humans, who are currently the biggest enemy of dragons. Forming a circle around the dragon heart was also inspired by human mages to make dragons stronger faster. Although it wasn¡¯t the only thing, this method was the most beneficial to dragons. But unlike humans, you will not be using the mana in your surroundings¡ªyou will be using the mana from your heart," Gracen stopped talking, letting Renan process what he said and ask any questions if he didn¡¯t understand.


    Just as he expected, Renan raised his hand, prompting Gracen to nod, signaling him to go ahead and ask. Understanding the gesture, Renan asked his question.


    "Father, I do know everything about dragons and humans and their long war, but I don¡¯t understand¡ªwhy do I need to use mana from my heart instead of my surroundings? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to preserve the mana in my heart rather than use it when I have a vast amount of mana around me? Also, doesn¡¯t the mana in my heart come from my surroundings? So what¡¯s the difference?" he asked, tilting his head in confusion.


    Gracen replied, "Hmm, indeed, Renan, what you¡¯re saying is technically correct if there were no other factors influencing it. For example, the mana around us is not pure but impure. Humans manually purify it before absorbing it to form a circle, but dragons don¡¯t need to go through that process because they have a dragon heart. The dragon heart works 24/7, absorbing impure mana from the surroundings, refining it into pure mana, and storing it in the heart without the dragon having to do anything," he explained.


    "Wow," Renan said, his eyes sparkling with surprise at the dragon heart¡¯s abilities. ¡¯I know I¡¯ve said this before, but no matter how many times I say it, it¡¯s not enough. Dragons are truly overpowered,¡¯ he thought inwardly, silently thanking Kaishi for reincarnating him as a dragon.


    "Anyway, let¡¯s start forming your circle," Gracen said.


    "Yes, let¡¯s do it, Father," Renan said enthusiastically but suddenly stopped and asked, "But Father, how am I supposed to form it?"


    "All you need to do is form a circle of mana around the heart and then connect it to your dragon heart. After that, just make your dragon heart store mana in the circle instead of the heart. Just change its storage location and leave everything else the same," he said patiently.


    "Hmm¡­ Father, how am I supposed to connect it to my dragon heart and change the storage location of mana?" Renan asked, still not fully understanding him.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll understand when you feel your dragon heart," Gracen said, thinking inwardly, ¡¯Well, that¡¯s what Namari told me to say.¡¯


    Renan stared blankly at Gracen for a while before sighing and saying, "Huh¡­ okay," as he closed his eyes again, focusing on his dragon heart.

 Chapter 41: So, did you form it

    "Hmm¡­ Father, how am I supposed to connect it to my dragon heart and change the storage location of mana?" Renan asked, still not fully understanding him.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll understand when you feel your dragon heart," Gracen said, thinking inwardly, ¡¯Well, that¡¯s what Namari told me to say.¡¯


    Renan stared blankly at Gracen for a while before sighing and saying, "Huh¡­ okay," as he closed his eyes again, focusing on his dragon heart.


    Just like when he tried to focus on his inner mana, it didn¡¯t take long for him to feel his own dragon heart, but when he finally did, he was once again amazed by the sheer wonder of being a dragon. ¡¯Amazing,¡¯ he thought inwardly while focusing on his dragon heart. ¡¯It feels like some kind of machine or engine¡­ a heavy machine that is constantly working, absorbing the impure mana from the outside, refining it into pure mana, and storing it inside the heart. It¡¯s doing all of these things at the same time without stopping, truly amazing,¡¯ Renan thought as he marveled at his dragon heart¡¯s capabilities.


    *THUMP*


    *THUMP*


    Renan heard and felt his heart beating vividly as he focused entirely on it. It was a strange sensation, but at the same time, it felt oddly natural, as if he had always known this feeling but had only now become aware of it. The rhythmic beating of his dragon heart synchronized with his breathing, creating a deep sense of connection between his body and mana.


    ¡¯I think I should start forming the circle now,¡¯ he thought as he pulled pure mana out of his dragon heart to form his first circle. He knew that he had to be careful¡ªthis was his first time trying to create a mana circle, and even though dormant mana wasn¡¯t dangerous, he still needed to make sure he followed his father¡¯s instructions exactly. ¡¯Since Father said dormant mana isn¡¯t dangerous as long as I don¡¯t actively try to use it, changing it into an active state, and since I have already controlled the mana outside my body for a while, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to form a circle around my heart,¡¯ he reasoned as he controlled the mana, bringing it around his heart and beginning to form a circle with the pure mana.


    Slowly, he gathered the mana, shaping it carefully to make sure it didn¡¯t disperse or move in the wrong direction. It felt similar to drawing a perfect circle in the air, requiring precise control. Even though he had some experience with mana manipulation, this was different from anything he had done before.


    It wasn¡¯t very hard for Renan to form a circle around his heart, as all he had to do was direct the mana and link it together. However, since he was still inexperienced, his control wasn¡¯t perfect, and the circle had some flaws. Even so, it was still complete enough to be considered a functional mana circle. He could feel that the structure wasn¡¯t perfect, but at least it was stable enough.


    ¡¯~Fua, that was hard,¡¯ he thought, wiping away imaginary sweat from his forehead, relieved that he had managed to finish forming the circle. ¡¯Now I should connect the mana circle to my dragon heart, forming a connection between them, or more like a bridge,¡¯ he thought as he focused on the next step.


    He didn¡¯t have to think too much about it, as his instincts were already guiding him. His body seemed to know exactly what to do¡ªit was as if the knowledge had always been inside him, waiting to be unlocked. Acting on instinct, he linked the heart and the circle together.


    The moment the connection was made, he felt a faint pulse run through the circle, confirming that it had successfully linked with his dragon heart. The mana inside the circle started to flow smoothly, circulating properly without any resistance. It was as if a new system had been installed in his body, something that had always been meant to be there.


    ¡¯Huh, so this is what Father meant,¡¯ he thought as he carefully observed the connection. ¡¯It feels like I¡¯m connecting wires,¡¯ he compared. ¡¯But unlike normal wires, this connection isn¡¯t just transferring energy¡ªit¡¯s allowing the mana to flow freely, forming a natural cycle.¡¯


    For a brief moment, he simply focused on the sensation, getting used to the feeling of mana circulating between the circle and his heart. It felt strangely normal, yet unfamiliar at the same time, like learning how to move a new limb for the first time.


    ¡¯Anyway, now I should change the storage location of pure mana from my heart to the circle,¡¯ he told himself. Since the connection had already been established, all he needed to do was redirect the mana¡¯s storage point.


    And just like he expected, it wasn¡¯t difficult. Now that he had already linked the two, switching the mana¡¯s storage location felt completely natural. In just a moment, it was done. He felt the shift as the pure mana, which had always been stored solely in his dragon heart, now started accumulating in the newly formed circle instead.


    ¡¯Now that it¡¯s done¡­ I don¡¯t feel any different. The mana is just storing inside the circle instead of my dragon heart. I don¡¯t feel stronger or weaker¡ªit¡¯s the same as before,¡¯ he thought as he opened his eyes after confirming that everything was functioning properly.


    Gracen, who was just standing there waiting for Renan to form his first circle, finally saw him open his eyes after ten minutes. He didn¡¯t say anything, letting Renan get familiar with his surroundings again. After all, he had been focusing intensely, so he might need a second to stabilize himself. After that, Gracen spoke, bringing Renan¡¯s gaze upon him.


    "So, did you form it?" he asked, already knowing full well that he did¡ªafter all, it was impossible for Renan to fail. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renan, who also confirmed it by nodding his head, made Gracen¡¯s small smile turn into a wide one. He started patting Renan on the head and said, "As expected of my son," his voice filled with pride, feeling truly proud of him.

 Chapter 42: Give up, Namari

    "So, did you form it?" he asked, already knowing full well that he did¡ªafter all, it was impossible for Renan to fail.


    Renan, who also confirmed it by nodding his head, made Gracen¡¯s small smile turn into a wide one. He started patting Renan on the head and said, "As expected of my son," his voice filled with pride, feeling truly proud of him.


    He continued to pat him to his heart¡¯s content, and Renan, who was getting annoyed by the patting, thought in his mind, ¡¯I guess he doesn¡¯t know when to stop,¡¯ he said as he brought his hand to his own head to stop Gracen from patting him, ¡¯So I should help him,¡¯ and stopped Gracen from continuing to pat him.


    Gracen suddenly felt his hand being held in place by a small hand. He looked down to see Renan staring at him with an expression that clearly said, ¡¯Are you done?¡¯ The look made him retreat his hand from Renan¡¯s head almost immediately. Feeling slightly awkward, he coughed a few times and tried to change the subject.


    *AHEM*


    "So, Renan, what does it feel like?" Gracen asked in the hope of shifting the conversation elsewhere, and he succeeded¡ªat least, that¡¯s what he thought. But Renan, who knew full well that Gracen was simply trying to change the subject, didn¡¯t linger on it either. Instead, he decided to ask something he had been thinking about ever since he finished making the mana circle around his heart.


    "I don¡¯t feel anything other than like I have a new limb that stores pure mana inside it rather than in my dragon heart. I don¡¯t feel any stronger or weaker; I feel just the same as usual, but with something new added," Renan described, trying his best to put the strange sensation into words.


    Gracen nodded his head at Renan¡¯s words, then replied, "Indeed, Renan, you wouldn¡¯t feel an increase in strength until you reached the third circle," he said, his voice calm but firm. His words made Renan widen his eyes in both surprise and confusion.


    "Why, Father?" Renan asked curiously.


    "Well, that¡¯s because you are already a kid dragon in the second phase. If we were to compare the circles to dragon phases, then it would go like this: one circle equals a baby dragon, three circles equal a kid dragon, five circles equal a teen dragon, seven circles equal an adult dragon, and finally, nine circles equal an elder dragon. And since you have already reached the kid dragon phase, you possess the mana equivalent of three circles. That means you would need to form three circles before you are able to feel a significant increase in strength," Gracen explained slowly, making sure Renan understood every word.


    "I see," Renan nodded his head, taking in the information carefully before asking another question. "But Father, why do I need to form circles when I have already become a kid dragon, as you said? Other dragons take ten years to reach this stage, and I have already done so before even a year has passed."


    "Indeed, Renan, you are right," Gracen said. "That¡¯s what I and others also thought at first as well. However, after seeing that you did not transform into the third phase after a year, everyone came to the conclusion that although you are the first dragon in history to have transformed into a kid dragon before even reaching ten years old, even you still need time to transform into the third phase. Your growth may be much faster than other dragons, but even so, it seems that a certain amount of time is required for the transformation to take place."


    He paused for a moment, allowing his words to sink in before continuing. "Because of that, they decided that rather than simply waiting for you to become stronger through natural transformation, it would be better for you to actively strengthen yourself by forming circles. That way, you can continue progressing without being hindered by time," Gracen explained in a patient tone.


    Renan processed everything carefully. It made sense. Even if he was special, there were still natural limits in place. If forming circles was the best way for him to grow stronger, then that was what he should do.


    "I see," Renan muttered to himself before looking back at his father with newfound determination. "Then I will start forming the second circle immediately," he said and got ready to form his second circle but was stopped by Gracen.


    Gracen smiled at Renan¡¯s determination, feeling proud of him. "That¡¯s the spirit," he said before placing a hand on Renan¡¯s shoulder. "But don¡¯t rush the things Renan. Strength is important, but so is stability. Take your time to master each circle before moving on to the next one."


    Renan nodded in understanding. "I understand, Father."


    Gracen gave a small chuckle before patting Renan¡¯s head once again. However, this time, it was only a light pat¡ªnothing like the excessive rubbing from earlier.


    "Good," he said, "Now that you have formed your first circle, it¡¯s time to start working on stabilizing it and making sure it functions properly. That way, when you create your next circle, you won¡¯t have any problems."


    Renan nodded once more, feeling excited about what was coming next. And after that, Renan continued to train with Gracen, who guided him every step of the way with patience and gentleness.


    But unlike Renan, who was being taught with patience and care, someone else was not. Somewhere in another part of the castle stood a door identical to the one leading to Renan¡¯s training ground, and from the other side of the room, loud sounds echoed.


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    If one were to look inside, they would see an arena similar to Renan¡¯s. However, unlike Renan¡¯s, this arena was gold, as if made entirely of pure gold. Every part of it gleamed with a golden shine, creating a striking contrast to the scene unfolding within. In the center of the arena stood two figures facing each other¡ªor more accurately, one was standing while the other was kneeling on one knee.


    The one kneeling far from the standing figure was none other than Namari, and she was not in good shape.


    Her left leg was missing, cleanly severed from the knee, while her right arm was also gone. Unlike her leg, which had been cut off neatly, her arm looked as if it had been violently torn away, leaving behind a ragged wound. Blood poured from both injuries like a fountain, but those wounds seemed almost minor compared to the gaping hole in her stomach. The wound was the size of an arm as if someone had thrust their hand through her body from front to back. Overall, she looked like she was on the brink of death.


    "Huuu~haaa," she took deep, labored breaths, greedily trying to lessen the pain as much as possible, but it seemed to have little effect. Having no idea what else to do, she slowly lifted her gaze from the ground to the man standing a short distance away.


    He stood tall, looking down at her, his expression unreadable. Then, in a deep voice, he spoke.


    "Give up, Namari." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 43: Battle maniac

    "Huuu~haaa," she took deep, labored breaths, greedily trying to lessen the pain as much as possible, but it seemed to have little effect. Having no idea what else to do, she slowly lifted her gaze from the ground to the man standing a short distance away.


    He stood tall, looking down at her, his expression unreadable. Then, in a deep voice, he spoke.


    "Give up, Namari."


    Namari felt a shiver run down her spine when she heard the man¡¯s voice, but she didn¡¯t say anything and continued to observe him.


    The man standing opposite Namari had the same features as her, looking almost identical. If not for being a man, he could have been her exact copy. His black hair, piercing red eyes, and the sharpness of his facial features mirrored hers so perfectly that anyone could tell they were closely related. However, there was one significant difference between them¡ªwhile Namari looked like someone on her last breath, her body battered and barely holding on, the man stood there completely unscathed. His expression was calm, as if the battle hadn¡¯t even started for him, and his clothes were in perfect condition, without a single tear or stain, as if he had just taken a casual walk in the park.


    Having observed enough, Namari finally spoke, her voice weak and strained, "You... you wish... fa..." She barely managed to get the words out, unable to complete her sentence. Her eyes flickered between consciousness and unconsciousness as she struggled to stay awake. Every part of her body screamed in pain, urging her to let go, but she forced herself to keep her eyes open.


    But no matter how much she fought it, she was about to lose consciousness¡ªuntil, in the next second, the golden arena shone with a blinding light.


    Immediately, every single one of her injuries healed as if they had never existed. The arm that had been torn from her shoulder was restored, looking brand new as if it had never been severed. Her missing leg was fully intact again, strong and stable as though it had never been cut off. Even the gaping hole in her stomach disappeared completely without a single scar left behind. However, while her body had been fully healed, her tattered clothes remained, the torn fabric exposing the places where her wounds once were. The pain was gone, and she could move freely again, but the exhaustion still lingered, weighing down on her muscles. It was clear that while her injuries had been erased, her stamina had not returned. But even so, it was more than enough for her to stand back up.


    Namari, unfazed by the sudden healing, got to her feet without even sparing a glance at her restored limbs. She didn¡¯t need to check¡ªthis wasn¡¯t the first time it had happened, and she knew it wouldn¡¯t be the last. Instead, she simply stretched her arms, feeling the strength return to her body, and with a wide grin revealing her sharp white teeth, she repeated her sentence, "You wish, Father." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man, now clearly identified as Ruston, sighed and shook his head. "Namari, you do realize that if I keep using my full strength, you won¡¯t improve? Let me limit my power to your level, or maybe just a bit higher, so you can actually grow instead of enduring this one-sided beatdown." He repeated himself for what felt like the tenth time since their spar began.


    "Let¡¯s not. I want to know the difference between our strengths, so don¡¯t hold back, Father," Namari said before vanishing from her spot. In the blink of an eye, she reappeared beside Ruston, her right leg raised at full speed, aiming straight for the side of his face.


    To Ruston, however, everything was moving in slow motion. He sighed again, thinking inwardly, ¡¯This battle maniac...¡¯ before raising the back of his hand to block Namari¡¯s kick.


    The moment her kick connected with Ruston¡¯s hand, a deafening sound echoed through the arena.


    *BOOM*


    *CRACK*


    The sheer force of the impact shattered the floor beneath Ruston¡¯s feet, sending golden dust flying in all directions. But just as quickly as it broke, it also repaired itself back to its new state.


    After blocking her kick with ease, Ruston rotated his wrist and firmly grabbed Namari¡¯s ankle, stopping her attack in its tracks.


    Namari, still grinning in excitement, suddenly felt her leg trapped. "Huh?" she muttered in confusion, looking at Ruston, who stood completely unfazed with his usual blank expression. A bad premonition ran through her mind, and she immediately tried to free her leg from his grip.


    But before she could even react, Ruston flung her into the air before slamming her down into the ground.


    *BOOM*


    *CRACK*


    *BOOM*


    *CRACK*


    Ruston didn¡¯t stop after just one slam. He continued to hurl Namari up and down, repeatedly smashing her into the ground without pause. Each impact sent shockwaves through the arena, shaking the floor and creating deep cracks that healed the moment they formed. The sound of her body colliding against the ground echoed throughout the training area, as if the entire castle could hear the violent sparring session taking place.


    "ARGHH...!" Namari coughed up blood, her vision blurring from the relentless assault. Every muscle in her body screamed in pain, and her head spun as she struggled to remain conscious. ¡¯If this continues, I¡¯m going to lose consciousness...¡¯ she thought to herself, gritting her teeth.


    Just as Ruston hurled Namari back to the ground, instead of a direct impact, a loud sound echoed from far away, indicating that something had hit the wall of the training ground.


    He turned his gaze toward the source of the noise. As the smoke cleared, he saw Namari leaning against the training ground wall for support, her body battered but her face still adorned with that wide, almost crazed smile.


    "Huh," Ruston muttered in confusion. He glanced down at his own hand, where he had been holding Namari¡¯s leg just moments ago. His eyes widened slightly when he saw that her leg was still in his grip¡ªcleanly severed from her thigh.


    Looking back up at Namari, who continued to grin despite her severe injury, he sighed inwardly.


    ¡¯This battle maniac,¡¯ he thought, shaking his head.

 Chapter 44: Take care of her

    "Huh," Ruston muttered in confusion. He glanced down at his own hand, where he had been holding Namari¡¯s leg just moments ago. His eyes widened slightly when he saw that her leg was still in his grip¡ªcleanly severed from her thigh.


    Looking back up at Namari, who continued to grin despite her severe injury, he sighed inwardly. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡¯This battle maniac,¡¯ he thought, shaking his head.


    Despite her condition, Namari showed no signs of pain. Instead, she straightened up, balancing on one leg, and her eyes burned with an intense fighting spirit.


    Ruston, still holding the detached leg, casually tossed it to the side, watching Namari closely. He already knew what would happen next, and sure enough, the golden arena shone brightly.


    A warm glow enveloped Namari, and within seconds, her missing leg regenerated, looking as if it had never been severed in the first place. However, the exhaustion in her eyes showed that while her body had healed, her stamina had not recovered.


    Yet, despite everything, her grin remained as wide as ever.


    "Hahahhahahah," she started laughing like a crazy maniac and spoke, "That was fun, Father," she said as she stretched her newly restored leg, feeling the familiar sensation of her body fully intact once more.


    "So let¡¯s not stop, Father," she continued, her voice laced with excitement as her face started to grow black scales. The transformation spread slowly, starting from her cheeks and moving down her neck, her arms, and the rest of her body. Her red eyes, which once held a wild glint, now had vertical slits like a predator, making her look both demonic and beautiful at the same time. The air around her grew heavier, the sheer presence of her transformation leaking into the training ground, causing the walls to vibrate slightly under the intensity of her growing power.


    Ruston, who watched the transformation unfold, sighed inwardly, already knowing what this meant. ¡¯This would just prolong the fight for another ten hours if she finishes transforming,¡¯ he thought, watching Namari, whose transformation was crawling forward at a snail¡¯s pace in his eyes. His expression remained calm, yet his decision was already made¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t let her finish. If he allowed it, she would drag this battle on endlessly.


    Without wasting another second, Ruston moved. The instant he stepped forward, the ground beneath him cracked and caved inward, leaving behind a large crater from the sheer force of his movement. However, the training arena, built to withstand such destructive battles, quickly repaired itself, smoothing over the damage in mere seconds.


    In less than a millisecond, Ruston appeared beside Namari, his speed leaving behind a faint afterimage, and before she could even react, his fist was already soaring toward her chin with a devastating force.


    Namari, who was still in the process of transforming, barely registered the sudden disappearance of Ruston from his spot. By the time her mind caught up, all she saw was his fist appearing before her, moving at a speed far beyond what she could react to.


    The moment the punch landed, instead of being thrown backward by the impact, her chin was obliterated on the spot. It was as if the force behind Ruston¡¯s punch didn¡¯t just aim to push but to erase anything in its path, and that¡¯s exactly what it did. Her lower jaw, once intact, was now completely gone, turned into nothing but dust.


    However, despite the brutal attack, Namari didn¡¯t scream in agony, nor did she wail in pain. Instead, she took advantage of Ruston¡¯s outstretched arm, grasping his right wrist firmly with her left hand, preventing him from pulling away.


    With a wild grin, blood still dripping from where her jaw once was, Namari threw a counterattack. Using her right hand, she swung a punch toward Ruston¡¯s face from above his still-extended arm. The arena glowed once again, instantly restoring her chin to perfection before she even spoke.


    "I got you," she said with satisfaction. But Ruston, despite being caught off guard, remained composed. Unlike Namari, he was on an entirely different level¡ªwhether it was strength, speed, or reaction time. Though she had managed to surprise him, he still had more than enough time to react, and with a simple movement, he caught Namari¡¯s punch with his left hand, stopping her attack mid-air.


    Both of them stood there, gripping each other tightly, refusing to let go or give the other an advantage.


    "Huh, what? Got scared that I would beat you the moment I transformed, so you attacked me to stop my transformation?" Namari taunted, a smirk tugging at her lips. She was using all her strength to keep Ruston in place, and the strain on her face made it difficult to maintain the smirk. Her muscles trembled under the pressure, but she refused to back down.


    Ruston, however, had no interest in humoring her. He simply wanted to end this fight and move on with his other responsibilities. Without a word, he pulled Namari toward him with overwhelming force, raising his knee and driving it into her stomach. The impact was devastating, forcing her body into a sharp C-shape as the air was violently knocked out of her lungs.


    "ARGHHH...," Namari coughed up a mouthful of blood. Her grip on Ruston¡¯s arm weakened, giving him the perfect opportunity to free himself. Without hesitation, he pulled his fist back, preparing to strike again¡ªthough with less force than his previous attack.


    The punch landed squarely on Namari¡¯s face, sending her flying backward. This time, when she crashed into the wall, she didn¡¯t rise. Instead, she collapsed onto the ground, face-first, unmoving.


    *BOOM*


    *THUD*


    Namari, already teetering on the edge of consciousness, lost it completely.


    The arena glowed once more, instantly healing her injuries.


    Ruston observed her motionless form for a moment before turning toward the exit. Before stepping out of the training ground, he spoke in his deep voice, "Take care of her, Belinda."


    As soon as he left, Belinda materialized beside Namari¡¯s body and sighed.


    "Hahh.. what am I going to do with this girl?" She muttered, shaking her head.

 Chapter 45: She didn’t mature

    Namari, already teetering on the edge of consciousness, lost it completely.


    The arena glowed once more, instantly healing her injuries.


    Ruston observed her motionless form for a moment before turning toward the exit. Before stepping out of the training ground, he spoke in his deep voice, "Take care of her, Belinda."


    As soon as he left, Belinda materialized beside Namari¡¯s body and sighed.


    "Hahh.. what am I going to do with this girl?" She muttered, shaking her head.


    Belinda said as she crouched down, turned the unconscious Namari onto her back, and sat on the floor while placing Namari¡¯s head on her lap. She gently brushed aside a few strands of Namari¡¯s hair, watching her with quiet concern. But not even a second passed before Namari suddenly shot her eyes open, startled, and jumped to her feet with a sharp intake of breath.


    She frantically looked around the training ground, her crimson eyes scanning every corner as if searching for something¡ªor someone. Her breathing was heavy, her body still tense from the previous battle with Ruston. She turned her head sharply, her expression growing more agitated the longer she failed to find what she was looking for.


    She continued scanning the training ground for a while, her sharp gaze moving from one side to the other. But after a few moments of searching with no results, she finally turned back toward Belinda, who remained sitting on the floor, looking up at her with calm amusement.


    Namari furrowed her brows before finally speaking, "Mother, where is Father, and why are you here?" Her voice held an edge of frustration, as though she already knew the answer but still needed Belinda to confirm it.


    Belinda sighed softly before replying, "Your father had some work to do, so he left me here with you."


    "Huh, so he¡¯s gone," Namari muttered, her shoulders immediately relaxing. A deep sigh escaped her lips as the tension left her body all at once. Without hesitation, she let herself fall backward onto the floor, her head landing perfectly in Belinda¡¯s soft lap once again.


    Belinda arched an eyebrow at the smoothness of Namari¡¯s movements, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she resumed gently patting her daughter¡¯s head, her fingers brushing through Namari¡¯s long hair. The rhythmic motion seemed to calm Namari further, her breathing evening out as she rested.


    For a while, neither of them spoke. They simply stayed there, embracing the quiet moment. Namari enjoyed the warmth of her mother¡¯s gentle touch, while Belinda found comfort in simply being there for her daughter.


    But the silence didn¡¯t last long.


    "Mother, why can¡¯t I beat Father?" Namari suddenly asked, her voice softer than before. Her eyes remained closed as she spoke, her body still relaxed under Belinda¡¯s touch.


    Belinda blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the question. "Huh?" she made a confused sound before suddenly chuckling. Then, without holding back, she laughed aloud.


    "Hahaha! Of course, you can¡¯t! What a silly question. You are at the Eighth Circle, while your father is at the Ninth. There¡¯s no way you can beat him," Belinda said after laughing for a while, shaking her head in amusement.


    Namari didn¡¯t get angry at her mother for laughing, nor did she open her eyes. She simply continued speaking, ignoring the lighthearted mockery. "But isn¡¯t my potential way higher than Father¡¯s, Mother? So why can¡¯t I be at least as strong as him?" she asked, her voice holding genuine curiosity. "If I can¡¯t surpass him, then forget about being his equal¡ªI don¡¯t even think I¡¯m ten percent of his strength," she admitted with a slight frown.


    Belinda looked down at Namari¡¯s face and studied her for a moment before answering.


    "Namari, are you serious right now, or are you still comparing your father¡¯s potential to just one percent of a Dragon Progenitor?"


    She didn¡¯t wait for Namari to reply before continuing.


    "You do realize your father is someone who has broken his limits."


    "Your father is a man who has surpassed his own potential."


    "But even though he broke past his limit, he still only reached five percent of a Dragon Progenitor¡¯s potential. It¡¯s still lower than your potential but far higher than his previous potential, and with that increase, there is no more big difference in your potential and Ruston," Belinda explained, her voice taking on a patient, motherly tone. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Namari remained quiet for a few seconds, her brows slightly furrowed as she processed her mother¡¯s words. Then, she finally opened her eyes, staring up at Belinda with newfound realization.


    "Indeed, Mother, I think I¡¯m still comparing myself to Father¡¯s old potential," she admitted. "I should stop and start comparing myself to his new potential. That way, I¡¯ll have a higher goal," she said with a small, determined smirk.


    With that decision made, Namari got up from Belinda¡¯s lap, stretching her arms as if preparing herself for more training. But just as she was about to ready herself, Belinda swiftly intervened.


    "I think today¡¯s training is enough. You should go back now," Belinda said as she stood up, dusting off her clothes from any lingering dirt.


    Namari blinked at her mother, a bit surprised by the abrupt command. Normally, she would argue and demand to train more, but this time, she simply responded with a short, "Okay."


    Without further protest, she turned and walked toward the exit of the training ground, leaving behind a stunned Belinda.


    Belinda had fully expected Namari to grumble, to try and negotiate for more training, or at least to stubbornly resist. But instead, she had obeyed without complaint.


    ¡¯Huh¡­ I guess this girl is starting to mature,¡¯ Belinda thought as she watched her daughter leave.


    But what she didn¡¯t know was the real reason Namari had left so easily.


    ¡¯It¡¯s futile to argue with Mother. She¡¯s not going to let me train anymore, so there¡¯s no point in wasting time. I should just go,¡¯ Namari thought to herself as she stepped out of the training ground.


    She didn¡¯t mature¡ªshe just got smarter.

 Chapter 46: Unknown energy

    Renan, who had returned to his room after the training session with Gracen, sat on his bed, still buzzing with excitement. He had learned so many new things today, things he hadn¡¯t even considered before. His mind was racing as he thought about the possibilities ahead of him.


    ¡¯Huh, I can¡¯t wait to grow strong enough to destroy mountains with a single punch, just like those anime guys in my previous life,¡¯ he thought, his heart pounding with anticipation. The mere idea of possessing that kind of power thrilled him to no end.


    But as his excitement continued to build, something suddenly popped into his mind, interrupting his daydream.


    ¡¯Oh, right, I completely forgot to ask Father about the strange energies I feel inside my body.¡¯


    He immediately grew quiet, his excitement simmering down as he recalled the odd sensation he had experienced when sensing the mana inside him. It wasn¡¯t something he understood yet, but it was there¡ªan undeniable energy within him.


    ¡¯Should I check them out?¡¯ he asked himself, his curiosity piqued.


    However, another thought quickly followed, making him hesitate.


    ¡¯But it could be dangerous. After all, I already know this world isn¡¯t as simple as it seems. A single mistake¡­ That¡¯s all it would take for me to die.¡¯


    The realization sent a chill down his spine. He had seen enough to understand that carelessness could be fatal.


    ¡¯Yeah, I shouldn¡¯t mess with it. I¡¯ll just wait and ask Father when he comes back,¡¯ he firmly decided, trying to push the thought aside.


    But the more he tried to ignore it, the more the idea of checking it out nagged at him.


    ¡¯Didn¡¯t Father say that dormant mana inside me isn¡¯t dangerous? And when I focused on those energies before, they felt¡­ similar to mana, almost the same, just with something different about them.¡¯


    His logic wavered as he reconsidered the risk. If they were similar to mana, wouldn¡¯t that mean they were harmless?


    ¡¯So, it shouldn¡¯t be dangerous, right?¡¯ he reasoned, his initial hesitation beginning to fade.


    The desire to understand what was inside him was strong. He had already resolved to grow stronger, and knowing his own body was a crucial part of that.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll just take a look¡­ No touching,¡¯ he finally decided, convincing himself that observing wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    With that resolution, he adjusted his position on the bed, sitting in a lotus position. He closed his eyes, blocking out the distractions of the room, and slowly allowed himself to focus inward.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to sense it again.


    ¡¯There it is¡­¡¯ he thought as he located the mysterious energies.


    Floating within him were two distinct balls of energy, hovering side by side. One glowed brilliantly with a golden hue, radiating a powerful yet serene warmth. The other was a swirling mass of every color imaginable, constantly shifting as if it couldn¡¯t settle on a single form.


    Renan¡¯s breathing steadied as he continued to observe.


    ¡¯What exactly is this?¡¯ he wondered.


    ¡¯One is golden, and the other is a mix of every color,¡¯ he thought as he observed them closely, but it didn¡¯t take long for him to sense something different about them.


    ¡¯Hmm... They have elemental properties in them,¡¯ he realized, his focus sharpening as he tried to distinguish the nature of these energies.


    ¡¯The mixed one has every elemental property I know of, and the golden one... it feels different. It also seems to have elemental properties, but something about it is unfamiliar, like an unknown element I have never encountered before,¡¯ Renan thought, continuing to analyze them.


    ¡¯Those two energies feel like mana with different properties mixed in, yet there is still something else that makes it distinct from mana. It almost feels like pure mana... no, even purer than pure mana, almost as if it¡¯s a higher form of mana itself,¡¯ he concluded in his mind.


    His instincts told him these energies were not dangerous, and a thought crossed his mind. ¡¯Should I try moving them?¡¯ He hesitated. There was no sense of threat, no ominous feeling emanating from them¡ªif anything, they felt deeply connected to his very existence.


    ¡¯No, let¡¯s not. Who knows what might happen? It¡¯s better to ask Father before doing anything with them,¡¯ he decided, playing it safe. He took one last glance at the floating balls of energy, preparing to withdraw his senses from them, but just as he was about to, something changed.


    A strange sensation washed over him¡ªlike a silent call, a whisper he could not hear but could feel. His attention snapped back to the golden energy, and in that moment, it was as if the energy itself was compelling him to touch it, an irresistible pull, almost hypnotic in nature.


    Renan clenched his fists, fighting the temptation with all his willpower, but it was not enough. That final push, that subtle urging was all it took. Against his better judgment, he reached out and touched it.


    The instant his fingers made contact, his entire body erupted in golden light. A surge of warmth, almost like fire, coursed through him.


    "Huh?" he muttered in confusion, his eyes snapping open as an intense heat spread throughout his body. The energy did not harm him, but it felt overwhelming, all-consuming, as though something deep within him was responding to it.


    "I shouldn¡¯t have touched it," he muttered, regret flashing in his mind, but it was already too late. The entire room glowed in a brilliant golden hue, illuminating everything.


    Meanwhile, Namari, who had been walking toward Renan¡¯s room after her conversation with Belinda, suddenly stopped in her tracks. Sensing an unfamiliar energy washed over her senses. Her sharp instincts immediately went on high alert.


    ¡¯Huh? What is that energy?¡¯ she thought, her eyes narrowing. It was unlike anything she had ever felt before. Strong, raw, and yet oddly familiar. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation, she increased her pace, her casual steps turning into a sprint. In the blink of an eye, she reached Renan¡¯s room and forcefully pushed open the door.


    "Renan! Where are you? What was that energy?" she asked, her sharp eyes scanning the room for him.


    But what she saw stopped her dead in her tracks.


    Standing in the center of the room was not the Renan she knew. Instead, there was a fox child, seemingly the same age as Renan, with black hair and golden eyes, staring at her with an almost hypnotic gaze.


    Namari froze, her mind racing to make sense of what she was seeing. Her confusion lasted only a second before it was replaced with something else¡ªanger.


    Her expression darkened, and she clenched her fists as she took a step forward, her voice turning sharp and demanding.


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 47: Calm down, Namari

    Namari froze, her mind racing to make sense of what she was seeing. Her confusion lasted only a second before it was replaced with something else¡ªanger.


    Her expression darkened, and she clenched her fists as she took a step forward, her voice turning sharp and demanding.


    "Who are you?"


    Renan tilted his head at Namari¡¯s question, feeling confused by what she was asking.


    ¡¯Huh, i didn¡¯t die, but What is she saying? Does she not recognize her own child? Has she been so lost in training that she forgot what her own son looks like?¡¯ Renan thought inwardly, his brows furrowing slightly.


    But before he could voice his confusion, he suddenly felt something unusual¡ªan unfamiliar sensation at the backside of his body.


    ¡¯Hmm? What is this feeling?¡¯ he wondered as a strange awareness crept over him. It was as if something was attached to him, something moving independently. Instinctively, he turned his head to look behind him, trying to locate the source of this foreign sensation.


    When his gaze finally settled on what was causing it, his eyes widened in shock.


    Three long, bushy tails, dark and silky with a slight sheen under the room¡¯s light, swayed behind him.


    ¡¯Huh? Tails?¡¯ Renan¡¯s mind blanked for a second as he processed what he was seeing. His breathing hitched as he slowly realized that the tails were not just in the room¡ªthey were connected to him.


    ¡¯Wait¡­ when did I grow tails?!¡¯ he thought in utter disbelief, his mind struggling to comprehend the situation. This was impossible. He had always been a dragon¡ªor at least, he thought he was.


    Just as his surprise was about to spiral into panic, Namari¡¯s voice rang out again, snapping him back to reality.


    "Are you deaf? Did you not hear what I said?!" she shouted, her patience wearing thin.


    Namari had burst into the room expecting to see Renan, but instead, she found an unfamiliar fox-eared child standing there. Her sharp eyes scanned the boy in front of her, taking in his features¡ªhis black hair, his golden eyes, and, most strikingly, his three swaying tails. But there was no sign of Renan.


    Her instincts flared with alarm. Where was her son? Who was this child? Had something happened to Renan?


    She had called out to him, demanding an answer, but instead of responding, the fox child had simply tilted his head in confusion. Then, to make matters worse, he had ignored her completely and turned around, staring at his own back like some clueless fool.


    This only fueled her irritation.


    "Are you deaf? Did you not hear me?!" Namari repeated, her voice sharper this time.


    Her red eyes flared with frustration as she took a step closer. Her mind raced with possibilities. Could this child be an intruder? Or worse¡ªcould something have happened to Renan.


    She clenched her fists, ready to take action. If this kid didn¡¯t start talking soon, she would make him talk.


    Renan, who was just as confused as Namari by the event that had just happened, didn¡¯t know what to say. He simply stared at Namari, his mind racing.


    ¡¯What am I supposed to say? That, "Mother, I just touched some golden-colored energy inside my body, and then boom¡ªI transformed into a fox with three tails,"?¡¯ he thought inwardly.


    ¡¯I mean, this is a fantasy world with dragons and other monsters, so it might be surprising, but it¡¯s still believable, right?¡¯


    Renan prepared himself to answer Namari, but before he could even open his mouth, another person suddenly appeared beside Namari. In a swift motion, they delivered a karate chop to her head.


    "Calm down, Namari," the voice said firmly.


    It was Ruston.


    "Huh?" Namari made a confused sound as she felt the sudden hit on her head, though it was so light it felt more like a pat. She turned around immediately, and there stood Ruston, his hand still lingering over her head as he looked at her with his usual composed expression.


    "You¡¯re being too irrational," Ruston stated, his voice calm yet firm.


    "Huh? What do you mean by that, Father?!" Namari asked, frustration seeping into her voice. "I¡¯m asking an unknown child who suddenly appeared in Renan¡¯s room while Renan himself is nowhere to be found! I even checked the entire castle with my mana senses, and I couldn¡¯t sense him anywhere! How do you expect me to be rational when Renan has disappeared right in front of my eyes?!"


    Her words were filled with emotion, her worry for her child overriding any logical thinking.


    Ruston, however, remained as composed as ever. He understood that Namari was reacting out of concern rather than thoughtlessness, so he decided to help her understand.


    "Namari, observe that child again carefully and tell me what you see and understand," Ruston instructed, his voice steady and authoritative.


    Namari wanted to argue. She wanted to tell him that there was no time to waste standing around when they should be searching for Renan instead. However, when she looked into Ruston¡¯s calm, unreadable eyes, she hesitated.


    Her father was not the type of person to stay relaxed if something had truly happened to Renan. If he was this calm, then there must be a reason for it.


    ¡¯Hmm¡­ Maybe Father already knows where Renan is. That¡¯s why he isn¡¯t worried,¡¯ she thought.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned her attention back to the fox child who was still standing there, looking increasingly nervous under her gaze.


    ¡¯What exactly am I supposed to see that I haven¡¯t already noticed?¡¯ Namari wondered as she carefully examined the child¡¯s every feature.


    He had black fox ears, three tails, golden eyes, and a face that seemed strangely familiar.


    ¡¯Wait a second¡­¡¯ she thought as she focused on his facial structure. ¡¯His face... It looks almost identical to Renan¡¯s! If I ignore the differences in hair and eye color, then¡­¡¯


    A sudden realization struck her.


    ¡¯No way...¡¯


    She narrowed her eyes and activated her mana senses, scanning the child in front of her. And that was all she needed to finally understand.


    Namari¡¯s eyes widened as she turned sharply to face Ruston. "But Father, how is this possible?!" she asked, her voice filled with disbelief.


    Ruston shook his head slightly. "I don¡¯t know either," he admitted. "But instead of guessing, we can simply ask him."


    Namari followed Ruston¡¯s gaze back to the fox child¡ªno, to Renan.


    Ruston looked directly at the transformed boy and asked, "Renan, how did you turn into a fox?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 48: Kaishi

    Ruston shook his head slightly. "I don¡¯t know either," he admitted. "But instead of guessing, we can simply ask him."


    Namari followed Ruston¡¯s gaze back to the fox child¡ªno, to Renan.


    Ruston looked directly at the transformed boy and asked, "Renan, how did you turn into a fox?"


    "Huh," Renan looked at them in confusion. ¡¯How did they figure out it was me so quickly? Well, whatever, at least I don¡¯t have to explain that part. Now I just need to tell them how I turned into this, even though I don¡¯t fully understand it myself. But at the very least, I know what caused it,¡¯ he thought.


    He opened his mouth and spoke, his voice slightly different but still recognizable. "It¡¯s because of the golden energy inside me," he answered.


    "Golden energy?" Ruston repeated, his brows furrowing in deep thought.


    Just as Ruston was processing this, a small black line appeared in mid-air next to him. The line grew longer, expanding into a door-shaped portal. It shimmered briefly before opening, and from within, Belinda walked out with Gracen beside her. The two of them stepped into the room, their gazes immediately locking onto Renan.


    At first, their brows furrowed in confusion as they took in Renan¡¯s transformed state. Then, as realization hit, their eyes widened in shock. In unison, they turned toward Ruston and Namari, seeking an explanation.


    Ruston, noticing their questioning expressions, turned to Namari and said, "Explain it to them."


    Namari gave a slight nod before establishing telepathic communication with Belinda and Gracen to relay what had happened. Meanwhile, Ruston walked up to Renan, crouching down to his level. His expression softened as he placed a gentle hand on Renan¡¯s head.


    "Renan, can you explain in detail what you meant by ¡¯golden energy¡¯?" Ruston asked, his voice calm and soothing, trying to ease any nervousness Renan might have.


    Renan nodded. By that time, Namari had finished explaining everything, and Belinda and Gracen stepped forward to listen closely.


    "There are two energy balls inside me," Renan began. "One is golden, and the other is a mix of every color. I first sensed them when I was training with Father, trying to form a circle. I wanted to ask him about them, but I was too focused on my training and forgot. When I returned to my room, I decided to check them out.


    "When I observed them closely, I realized that the mixed-color one is similar to mana but on a higher level. It contains every element I possess. The golden one, on the other hand, is different. It also felt like the mixed-color one, but I didn¡¯t recognize the elements in it, so I wanted to be cautious of it at first; I only observed them without touching them.


    "But then¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but I felt like something was calling me. It was as if the golden energy itself was pulling me toward it. It felt hypnotic¡ªlike I was being drawn to it against my own will. And before I knew it, I touched it. The moment I did, my body heated up, and I started glowing in a golden light. And then, in an instant, I transformed into this."


    Ruston listened carefully, rubbing his chin in thought. He remained silent, clearly contemplating something.


    Namari, however, was quick to speak. "Is he a hybrid?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity.


    Everyone except Belinda raised their eyebrows at the question. A brief silence followed before Belinda, who seemed deep in thought, finally spoke.


    "I don¡¯t think so," she said, her tone thoughtful.


    All eyes turned to her, waiting for her to elaborate.


    "A hybrid is someone who possesses the traits of two different races simultaneously," she explained. "Renan, however, was born as a dragon. He showed no signs of possessing any fox-like traits. But now, he has completely transformed into a fox without a single dragon trait remaining. That¡¯s not how hybrids work.


    "If I were to describe it, I¡¯d say it¡¯s more like he¡¯s a coin with two sides. One side is his dragon form, and the other side is his fox form. It¡¯s as if both exist separately within him, rather than being mixed together as a hybrid would be.


    "And let me remind you," she continued, her voice becoming more serious, "it is impossible for a dragon-fox hybrid to be born naturally. For a hybrid to exist, both bloodlines must be in harmony. But dragon blood does not harmonize with any other bloodline. It is too dominant, too overwhelming. If a dragon were to mix with another race, the resulting child would either be fully dragon or something entirely different, but never a true hybrid.


    "And yet, Renan seems to have both bloodlines within him, and neither one is trying to overpower the other. Normally, such a thing would create chaos inside his body. One bloodline should have tried to consume the other, leading to his death.


    "And yet, he¡¯s standing right here¡ªalive and stable. That means either Renan is special, or there¡¯s something else at play that we don¡¯t yet understand."


    Belinda¡¯s explanation sent a wave of silence through the room as everyone processed her words.


    Renan, who had been listening intently, could only think of one possible explanation.


    ¡¯Did Kaishi do something?¡¯ he wondered, his mind immediately going to the mysterious being he had encountered before.


    But before he could get lost in his thoughts, Gracen spoke, bringing his attention back to him. "But how can he transform back to his dragon form?" Gracen asked, his voice filled with curiosity.


    Namari nodded, eager to hear the answer. She was still trying to wrap her head around the fact that Renan, her child, had suddenly transformed into a fox, and now they needed to figure out how to reverse it.


    Belinda, at their questioning, turned to Renan and calmly spoke, "Just like how he turned into a fox, I believe he needs to touch the other ball of energy¡ªthe one that should represent his dragon side."


    Ruston nodded in agreement before looking at Renan. "Renan, can you try to do what your grandma suggested now?" he asked gently.


    Renan, without hesitation, nodded his head and closed his eyes. All of them focused their attention on him, watching closely. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In just a second, his body started to glow with a mix of every color. The vibrant light surrounded him as his body began to shift. The fox ears and tails slowly faded, his features morphing back to his original form. As the transformation completed, Renan opened his eyes¡ªonce again shining with their familiar red hue.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. Although they had expected this outcome, witnessing it firsthand was something else entirely.


    The first to break the silence was Namari.


    "I think we need to keep this a secret,"

 Chapter 49: Forming a star

    Ruston nodded in agreement before looking at Renan. "Renan, can you try to do what your grandma suggested now?" he asked gently.


    Renan, without hesitation, nodded his head and closed his eyes. All of them focused their attention on him, watching closely.


    In just a second, his body started to glow with a mix of every color. The vibrant light surrounded him as his body began to shift. The fox¡¯s ears and tails slowly faded, his features morphing back to his original form. As the transformation completed, Renan opened his eyes¡ªonce again shining with their familiar red hue.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. Although they had expected this outcome, witnessing it firsthand was something else entirely.


    The first to break the silence was Namari.


    "I think we need to keep this a secret,"


    Belinda nodded her head and said, "Indeed, if this were to get out, forget about our current war with humans¡ªwe would be facing a war against every race on Earth. No one would let go of someone who possesses both the bloodlines of dragons and foxes without any side effects. Forget about others, even I feel tempted by the possibilities."


    Ruston, who had been deep in thought, sighed before speaking in a serious tone. "Indeed, it is, Renan. So promise your Grandpa that you won¡¯t tell anyone else about this, okay?" His expression, which would always be soft with Renan, was unusually stern, emphasizing how important this secret was.


    Renan, seeing the gravity of the situation, nodded without hesitation. "Okay, Grandpa, I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone about this," he said firmly.


    But after a brief pause, a thought crossed his mind, and he hesitantly asked, "But¡­ can I show this to Grandmother Nymeria?" His voice was hopeful yet cautious, unsure if this exception would be allowed.


    Ruston rubbed his chin thoughtfully, considering the request. He remained silent for a moment, his mind weighing the risks and benefits of revealing this information to Nymeria. Eventually, he nodded. "Yes, you can show it to Grandmother Nymeria," he confirmed, believing she was someone they could trust completely.


    Encouraged by the approval, Renan quickly followed up with another question. "Can I also show it to Elowyn and Sylveria?" He was close to them and trusted them, but he knew this was not a simple matter, so he asked to hear Ruston¡¯s response.


    Ruston narrowed his eyes slightly, falling deep into thought once more. He didn¡¯t answer immediately; instead, he turned to Belinda and spoke to her telepathically. ¡¯What do you think of those two girls, Belinda?¡¯


    Belinda, who had also considered this matter, replied telepathically, ¡¯Elowyn is the daughter of Nymeria, and Sylveria is the daughter of Kael. Both of these girls¡¯ parents are our most trustworthy comrades and are Grand Duke and Duchess. So, I believe it should be safe. However, we can¡¯t leave this to chance. So I will personally ask Elowyn and Sylveria to take an oath separately before they learn anything. That way, we can ensure they won¡¯t reveal it to anyone.¡¯


    Ruston listened carefully to Belinda¡¯s reasoning before nodding in agreement. He then turned his gaze back to Renan, who was still waiting for an answer. "Yes, you can show them," he finally said. "But remember, Renan, other than those people¡ªGrandmother Nymeria, Elowyn, and Sylveria¡ªyou are not allowed to tell anyone else." His voice grew more serious as he continued,


    "Not even the Elders. Do you understand?"


    Renan¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the mention of the Elders. Even they weren¡¯t to know? That only proved how serious this was. He swallowed hard before nodding resolutely. "Yes, I understand, Grandpa," he answered with determination.


    Ruston, satisfied with his answer, gave him a small smile and ruffled his hair. "Good boy. This is something you must keep to yourself unless we say otherwise," he said warmly.


    Belinda, watching their exchange, sighed in relief. The situation was finally settled, at least for now. However, a lingering unease still sat in the back of her mind. She glanced at Ruston, who seemed to be thinking the same thing.


    Just what exactly had happened to Renan? And what did this transformation truly mean for their family and for the dragons?


    ~~Next day~~ Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the same training ground where Renan trained for the first time in his life, two figures stood facing each other. One was Gracen, who observed the other with a calm but serious expression. The other was a young fox with black hair, golden eyes, and three tails swaying behind him. It was Renan in his fox form.


    Renan shifted on his feet and looked up at Gracen with curiosity. "Now, Father, can you tell me why I need to transform into this form?" he asked, tilting his head slightly.


    Gracen folded his arms across his chest and replied, "Well, it¡¯s because I want you to train both of your forms at the same time. If we focus only on your dragon form, your fox form might be left behind, causing an imbalance. If one side becomes overwhelmingly stronger than the other, the balance that maintains your transformation could be disrupted. That kind of instability could lead to chaos inside you, and we still don¡¯t fully understand how your bloodlines are balancing themselves. This is the best way I can think of to ensure that no accidents occur."


    Renan nodded thoughtfully. "I see," he muttered.


    "So anyway, let¡¯s start our training," Gracen announced, his expression sharpening with focus.


    "First, let me tell you about the racial abilities of foxes," he began. "Foxes are somewhat similar to dragons in terms of growth. They require time to mature and gain strength. The strength of a fox is often determined by its tails¡ªstarting from a one-tailed fox, progressing to three, five, seven, and finally, the ultimate form, a nine-tailed fox. However, unlike dragons, foxes don¡¯t become overwhelmingly powerful even when they reach their peak. At most, a fully matured fox would be equivalent to an eight-circle mage or an eight-star warrior in human terms. And if compared to dragons, they are still weaker than an adult dragon or, at best, equal to one in certain aspects."


    Renan listened carefully, taking in every word, but a question lingered in his mind. "If foxes are that much weaker than dragons, then how did they survive the war?"


    Gracen smiled knowingly. "Good question. That¡¯s where our racial abilities come into play. Despite not being physically dominant like dragons, foxes have unique gifts¡ªhypnosis and illusion. These abilities allow us to manipulate our enemies, but there are limitations. Our powers only work on those who are equal to or weaker than us. Against those who are stronger, it has no effect¡ªunless they have a weak will or lack mental resistance."


    Hearing this, Renan¡¯s mind sparked with a realization. ¡¯Was it because of this ability that I suddenly felt compelled to touch the golden ball of energy inside me?¡¯ he thought. But before he could dwell on it further, Gracen¡¯s voice pulled him back to the present.


    "Although we played a vital role in assisting dragons during the Second War, we foxes were well aware that without the dragons¡¯ protection, we wouldn¡¯t have survived. That¡¯s why, when your Grandmother Belinda sought ways to help dragons grow stronger at a faster rate, she also looked for a way to strengthen foxes. After finding a solution for the dragons, she dedicated another couple of years to helping us foxes evolve beyond our natural limits."


    Renan listened with keen interest as Gracen continued.


    "In the end, the solution was quite different from the dragons¡¯ method, but not too different either. Unlike dragons, foxes don¡¯t possess elemental affinities, so we couldn¡¯t rely on the circle methods. Instead, your grandmother decided that we would follow the human warrior path¡ªusing their star cultivation method. However, instead of forming stars inside our bodies like human warriors, we form them inside our tails. Every time a fox successfully forms a new star, they grow an additional tail. Since I have seven tails, that means I have successfully formed seven stars."


    Renan¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the revelation. "So foxes basically get physically stronger by forming stars?"


    "Exactly," Gracen nodded. "That¡¯s how we managed to close the gap between us and humans. But strength alone wasn¡¯t enough. Once we gained physical power, we also had to refine our combat techniques. That¡¯s why we studied martial arts and various fighting styles from humans. Over time, most foxes found that wielding a katana suited them best. The weapon just feels right in our hands, allowing us to maximize our agility and precision in battle."


    Renan glanced at Gracen¡¯s waist, where his katana rested. He had never seen his father wield it, but now he was eager to witness it in action.


    "And that brings us to today¡¯s training," Gracen finally said, his lips curving into a small smile as he look at Renan.


    "You are going to form your first star inside your tail."


    Renan¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement.

 Chapter 50: Two years

    Renan glanced at Gracen¡¯s waist, where his katana rested. He had never seen his father wield it, but now he was eager to witness it in action.


    "And that brings us to today¡¯s training," Gracen finally said, his lips curving into a small smile as he look at Renan.


    "You are going to form your first star inside your tail."


    Renan¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement.


    After that, Renan formed his first star in his tail, marking the beginning of his warrior¡¯s path in his fox form. Following this, Gracen continued teaching him many new things about both dragons and foxes, helping him deepen his understanding of his dual nature. Time passed, and soon, night fell, yet the two remained lost in training, fully immersed in their practice. Once their session ended, Renan returned to his room, exhausted but satisfied, ready to rest and prepare for the next day¡¯s training.


    And just like that, two years went by. Renan¡¯s routine remained mostly unchanged¡ªtraining, sleeping, and occasionally spending time with his Grandmother Nymeria, as well as Sylveria and Elowyn. Those were the only moments when he could relax and enjoy some company outside of his rigorous training regimen.


    Today was another day of training, but something was different. As Renan stood in front of Gracen, he noticed an unusual sight. His father wasn¡¯t in his usual clothing but instead wore training attire, something Renan had never seen him wear before. It immediately caught his attention because, for the past two years, Gracen had never dressed like this during their sessions.


    ¡¯Father never wears those types of clothes during my training, but today he is,¡¯ Renan thought to himself, his mind racing with curiosity. ¡¯Am I finally going to be trained in actual combat? Or is he going to teach me fighting techniques? I wonder what he¡¯s planning.¡¯ His thoughts drifted as he recalled something else. ¡¯I¡¯ve heard that Mother fights using hand-to-hand combat, and that sounds incredibly cool. Fighting with just your body, dodging attacks, and striking back with precision¡ªit must feel amazing. But then again, using a katana also seems incredible. A sleek, sharp blade slicing through the air with elegance¡­ I don¡¯t know which one I should choose.¡¯


    Renan furrowed his brows, deep in thought. But then a realization hit him. ¡¯Wait a second¡­ do I really need to choose? Father has said multiple times that my learning speed is monstrous. So, why not just learn both? If I have the potential, I should take full advantage of it. Yes, I¡¯ve decided! I¡¯ll master both techniques!¡¯ His determination solidified, and he turned to Gracen, eager to confirm what the day¡¯s training would be about.


    "So, Father, what are we doing today?" he asked, unable to hide his anticipation.


    "You should already know, Renan," Gracen responded with a small smile. "Today is your first official combat training session. I¡¯ve been waiting for you to grow a bit before starting, and now that you¡¯re three years old as a dragon, with four circles formed around your heart, and as a fox with four stars in your tail, I think you¡¯re ready."


    Gracen¡¯s eyes studied Renan carefully. His son now stood at an impressive height of 4¡¯5", having grown significantly in just two years. ¡¯Truly amazing,¡¯ Gracen thought, his expression remaining composed, though inwardly, he was in awe. ¡¯Two years ago, this child didn¡¯t even know about circles or the star method, and yet he has already formed four in each technique. His potential is terrifying.¡¯


    Renan, completely unaware of his father¡¯s thoughts, nodded eagerly. "Yes, Father, I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s start the training!" His voice was filled with excitement, and he could barely keep still.


    Gracen nodded, then picked up two wooden katanas and tossed one to Renan while holding the other himself. "Transform into your fox form," he instructed. "Your first lesson will be with a katana. After that, we¡¯ll move on to hand-to-hand combat training." He inspected his own wooden katana, making sure it was balanced properly.


    Renan caught the wooden katana with ease and gave a firm nod. Without hesitation, he closed his eyes, focusing on the transformation. Within seconds, his body began to glow, and moments later, he had fully shifted into his fox form. His four tails flicked behind him as he adjusted to the change. Taking his stance, he raised his wooden katana in front of him. "Let¡¯s start, Father."


    Gracen¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. In the blink of an eye, he vanished from his spot, moving with such speed that not even a ripple in the air was left behind. He reappeared right beside Renan and, before the boy could react, swung his wooden katana toward the back of his head. The strike was controlled¡ªnot enough to injure, but strong enough to push him forward.


    *SWISH*


    *SWOOSH*


    *THWACK*


    *THUD*


    The wooden katana made contact, and in an instant, Renan fell flat onto his face, hitting the ground with a soft grunt.


    ¡¯Huh? What just happened?¡¯ he thought, utterly baffled. His mind tried to process what had occurred, but everything had happened so fast. One moment, he was standing, preparing to fight, and the next, he was face-down on the floor.


    Slowly, he pushed himself up, shaking off the shock, and turned to see Gracen standing behind him. That same small, knowing smile remained on his face.


    Renan narrowed his eyes. ¡¯I guess I should say goodbye to my easy training days and prepare for something much tougher,¡¯ he thought. Despite the rough start, he adjusted his stance once more, holding his wooden katana firmly in front of him. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gracen, seeing this, smiled slightly. "Good," he murmured. Without any warning, he moved again, launching another attack.


    Renan barely had time to react before he felt the impact once more. And just like that, his so-called ¡¯hellish training¡¯ had officially begun¡ªor at least, that¡¯s what he would come to call it.


    After four to five hours of training.


    Renan could be seen kneeling on the ground, his four tails slumped down, his whole body drenched in sweat, and his chest rising and falling as he took deep, labored breaths. Despite his exhaustion, he still held the wooden katana in a guarding position, unwilling to lower it completely.


    "Huuuu~haaa¡­" he exhaled heavily, struggling to steady himself.


    In front of him stood Gracen, looking down at his kneeling son with an unreadable expression. Unlike Renan, there wasn¡¯t a single drop of sweat on him, nor was he out of breath. His posture remained relaxed and composed as if the intense training session they had just finished hadn¡¯t affected him in the slightest.


    Gracen observed Renan in silence for a moment before finally speaking. "That¡¯s enough for today. You¡¯ve done well, Renan. You can go back to your room and rest." His voice was calm, yet there was a subtle hint of satisfaction in it.


    As he spoke, Gracen stepped forward and extended his hand, helping Renan stand up from the ground. As he did, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡¯Amazing¡­ His learning speed is simply out of this world. But even more surprising is his strength. To think that he has already surpassed the limits of his current stage¡ªit¡¯s simply unbelievable.¡¯


    Gracen¡¯s eyes studied Renan closely as he recalled their fight. ¡¯If I were to compare his strength to human warriors, he¡¯s already strong enough to defeat an experienced five-star warrior with ease. And if he truly exerts himself, he could even hold his own against a six-star warrior. That means he¡¯s capable of fighting opponents two entire stages above his own level¡­¡¯ Gracen¡¯s thoughts trailed off, filled with a mix of astonishment and pride.


    Meanwhile, Renan, completely unaware of the thoughts running through Gracen¡¯s mind, simply nodded at his father. His exhaustion prevented him from responding verbally, but the slight inclination of his head was enough to convey his understanding. Without another word, he turned on his heel and began walking out of the training ground, his breaths still heavy and uneven.


    As Renan disappeared through the doorway, Gracen let out a small sigh and muttered to himself, "Did I go too hard on him? After all, this was his first day of actual combat training¡­ and he¡¯s only three years old." A flicker of doubt crossed his mind, but he quickly dismissed it. Renan had endured everything without a single complaint, and that alone was proof of his potential and will.


    Renan, on the other hand, was far too exhausted to think about anything else. He moved through the grand halls of the castle, barely acknowledging the greetings of the servants he passed by. All he could focus on was reaching his room.


    Upon arriving, he pushed the door open, stepped inside, and quietly shut it behind him.


    The moment he did, his body gave out, and he collapsed onto his bed. Without even bothering to remove his clothes, he curled up, pulling his tails in front of him and wrapping his arms around them. The soft fur brought him comfort as his heavy eyelids shut, and within seconds, he drifted into a deep sleep, completely worn out from the day¡¯s training.

 Chapter 51: Weird feeling

    Upon arriving, he pushed the door open, stepped inside, and quietly shut it behind him.


    The moment he did, his body gave out, and he collapsed onto his bed. Without even bothering to remove his clothes, he curled up, pulling his tails in front of him and wrapping his arms around them. The soft fur brought him comfort as his heavy eyelids shut, and within seconds, he drifted into a deep sleep, completely worn out from the day¡¯s training


    ~~~Next Morning~~~


    Renan woke up as he heard some noise.


    "Ugh," he grunted, stretching his body before slowly opening his eyes. The first thing that came into his vision was the faces of two beautiful women who were curiously looking at him. Blinking a few times to clear his vision, he soon recognized them. It was none other than Sylveria and Elowyn. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    "..."


    Sylveria and Elowyn both looked quietly at Renan, who had just woken up from his sleep. Seeing them standing there silently, Renan frowned slightly, still groggy from sleep. He rubbed his eyes before asking, "What are you two doing here this early in the morning?"


    "Oh well, we both are going outside the empire for four months and wanted to tell you before we leave. That way, you won¡¯t be waiting for us to show up here only to realize we¡¯re gone for that long," Sylveria answered, flashing him a small smile.


    Renan, who was still shaking off his drowsiness, raised a brow at her words and asked, "For what?"


    Sylveria leaned back slightly before replying, "Well, my father and Elowyn¡¯s mother said we need to go outside and get some experience. Since we¡¯ve been inside the empire our whole lives, they think it¡¯s important for us to learn more about the world and gain real-life experience."


    Renan processed her words for a moment before frowning. "Huh, aren¡¯t dragons currently at war with humans? Shouldn¡¯t it be dangerous for you two if you go outside right now?" he asked, now fully awake as he looked at Sylveria with a hint of concern.


    Sylveria, however, didn¡¯t seem worried at all. Instead, she grinned confidently and said, "Oh yes, it will be dangerous, but not really that much. After all, we have the best space-element user in dragon history¡ªof course, not including you¡ªand that is none other than the Queen herself, your Grandma Belinda."


    Renan¡¯s ears perked up at the mention of his grandmother. "Huh? Is Grandma Belinda going with you?" he asked curiously.


    "Of course not," Sylveria chuckled. "She has far more important things to do. As for why I specifically mentioned her, well, you¡¯ll understand when your time comes."


    Renan narrowed his eyes slightly. "Why not just tell me now?"


    Sylveria smirked at his reaction. "Well, wouldn¡¯t it be boring if you knew everything beforehand? Some things are better left as a surprise."


    "Huh," Renan mumbled, feeling a bit dissatisfied with her answer. ¡¯She sounds just like Kaishi,¡¯ he thought to himself, recalling the light bulb he met before reincarnating.


    Before he could dwell on it further, Elowyn, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly spoke up.


    "Hey, Renan, can I touch your tails?" she asked, her purple eyes shining with curiosity.


    Renan immediately turned to look at her, clutching his tails instinctively. "Okay, Elowyn, I get it. I was wrong for asking to touch your tail before, but can you stop now? I already know what it feels like, so please don¡¯t ask again. I¡¯m sorry," he said, wrapping his tails protectively around himself.


    But Elowyn didn¡¯t back down. Instead, she tilted her head and said in the same pleading voice Renan once used with her, "C¡¯mon, just one time~"


    She even copied his tone perfectly, mockingly imitating how he had begged her before.


    Renan groaned in frustration, his ears twitching. "Ugh, Elowyn, I know I was wrong. I¡¯m really sorry. I get it now, so please stop," he said, still holding onto his tails as if they would be snatched away at any moment.


    Elowyn stared at him for a few moments before finally nodding in satisfaction. "Okay, since you¡¯ve learned your lesson," she said casually before turning around and walking out of the room.


    Renan let out a deep sigh of relief, watching her leave.


    As he sat back down, he thought to himself, ¡¯Haa... I still remember the first day I transformed and showed them my fox form. They were both so surprised, and then Elowyn immediately asked if she could touch my tails. Back then, I had no idea what it felt like, so I just let her touch it and I still remember how uncomfortable it was¡­¡¯


    A shiver ran down his spine as he recalled the sensation. ¡¯It was a truly unpleasant experience. If I were to compare it to something, it was like a stranger suddenly touching the underside of your thigh with ice-cold hands¡ªugh, I definitely didn¡¯t like that feeling. But I think it¡¯s a bit different for female foxes.¡¯


    He shook his head to get rid of the unpleasant memory, but before he could continue thinking about it, a voice interrupted him.


    "Goodbye, Renan. We¡¯ll see you in four months," Sylveria said, giving him a small wave before following after Elowyn.


    Renan watched them go, feeling a bit conflicted. He was happy for them, but at the same time, he knew he would miss them.


    ¡¯Four months, huh¡­ I wonder what will change by the time they come back,¡¯ he thought to himself before lying back down on his bed.


    "Ohh wait, I should get up and get ready for today¡¯s training. Father would be waiting for me," Renan muttered as he stretched his arms and sat up on the bed. He rubbed his eyes briefly before getting up. With quick movements, he changed into his training clothes, making sure they were properly fitted. After fixing his sleeves, he walked toward the door, ready for another intense training session.


    As he stepped out of his room, he took a deep breath and started walking through the hallways of the castle. The servants greeted him as he passed by, but he only gave slight nods in response, too focused on his upcoming training to engage in conversation. After a few minutes, he finally reached the massive door leading to the training ground. He pushed it open, and as soon as he stepped inside, his eyes landed on a familiar figure.


    Gracen stood in the center of the training arena, holding a wooden katana in his hand. His usual calm and composed demeanor was unchanged. Hearing the door open, he turned to look at Renan and gave him his signature small smile.


    "Ohh, finally, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been waiting for quite some time. Come here, and let¡¯s begin today¡¯s training."

 Chapter 52: It’s still too early for you

    After a few minutes, he finally reached the massive door leading to the training ground. He pushed it open, and as soon as he stepped inside, his eyes landed on a familiar figure.


    Gracen stood in the center of the training arena, holding a wooden katana in his hand. His usual calm and composed demeanor was unchanged. Hearing the door open, he turned to look at Renan and gave him his signature small smile.


    "Ohh, finally, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been waiting for quite some time. Come here, and let¡¯s begin today¡¯s training."


    And just like that there training began.


    Two beings were currently engaged in an intense battle in the middle of the arena. One of them was moving effortlessly, as if sparring with a mere child, while the other was struggling to keep up, barely holding his ground against his opponent.


    *THWACK*


    *THUNK*


    *THWACK*


    *SWISH*


    Their wooden katanas clashed repeatedly, filling the air with sharp echoes. The force of their strikes created gusts of wind that swirled around them. One of the fighters was Renan, and the other was Gracen, his father, who was training him in the art of the katana.


    Gracen, while exchanging blows with his son, analyzed Renan¡¯s movements with a sharp gaze.


    ¡¯Amazing,¡¯ he thought as he continued sparring. ¡¯His improvement is astonishing. With every swing of his sword, he surpasses his previous self. Every second, he¡¯s refining his technique, growing stronger and sharper. It¡¯s truly incredible to think that someone like this exists in the world... and that this person is my son," his heart swells with pride as this is his son.


    A small smile appeared on Gracen¡¯s face as he fought, his strokes calm and calculated. In contrast, Renan¡¯s face was fully serious. Unlike his father, who could afford to divide his focus, Renan was concentrating completely on the battle, putting all his effort into keeping up with Gracen¡¯s speed. There was no room for stray thoughts¡ªno time to complain about the grueling training or the overwhelming intensity. He could only focus on one thing: his opponent.


    Watching his father¡¯s fighting stance carefully, Renan saw an opening. He decided to take advantage of it. He swung his katana in a sharp horizontal arc toward Gracen¡¯s right side, aiming to force him to block. Just as Renan expected, Gracen instinctively moved his katana to the right to intercept the strike. But at the last moment, Renan adjusted the angle of his sword ever so slightly, shifting the blade downward to strike the handle of Gracen¡¯s katana instead. If his plan worked, he would disarm his father and gain the upper hand.


    However, Gracen was no novice. He had years of experience in battle and could predict his opponent¡¯s moves with ease. Realizing what Renan was attempting, he reacted swiftly. At the last possible moment¡ªwhen Renan¡¯s blade was mere inches away from striking¡ªGracen let go of his katana.


    *THUNK*


    *SWISH*


    *SWISH*


    The force of Renan¡¯s strike landed directly on the handle of Gracen¡¯s katana, causing it to spin in the air. Renan had used all his strength in that attack, confident that he had outmaneuvered his father. But to his surprise, Gracen remained calm. He observed the spinning katana in the air, calculating its movement, and at the perfect moment, he reached out and caught the handle mid-spin. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a firm grip on his katana once more, Gracen smirked slightly. "Not bad, Renan," he acknowledged.


    Renan barely had time to react before his father suddenly raised his sword high above his head.


    "But," Gracen continued as he brought the wooden blade down in a straight, lightning-fast motion, "it¡¯s still too early for you to think you can gain the upper hand against me in a fight with Katana."


    *THWACK*


    The wooden katana landed cleanly on the top of Renan¡¯s head.


    *THUD*


    Renan fell backward, hitting the ground hard. The entire exchange had lasted less than five seconds.


    "Huuu~haaa...


    "Huuu~haaa,"


    Renan lay on his back, panting heavily. He stared up at the sky, his vision slightly blurry from exhaustion.


    "That was¡­ the closest I¡¯ve ever gotten to hitting you," he admitted between breaths, frustration evident in his voice. "And it still wasn¡¯t enough¡­"


    Gracen chuckled at his son¡¯s words. "Well, you certainly have an ambitious goal," he said, amused. "Thinking you could land a clean hit on me after just two days of training¡­ and with a katana, no less. That¡¯s quite bold of you."


    Hearing this, Renan felt a twinge of doubt. ¡¯Am I being overconfident?¡¯ he wondered.


    But before he could let that thought settle in, Gracen continued, his voice carrying a note of encouragement.


    "But," Gracen said, his expression softening slightly, "it¡¯s not impossible. You¡¯re just setting the goal too early. You need to extend your timeframe, be patient with yourself."


    Renan, hearing his father¡¯s words, smiled slightly. "Yes, Father," he replied determination reigniting in his eyes.


    Gracen watched his son with a mixture of pride and admiration. He could see the fire burning in Renan¡¯s spirit, the drive to improve, the thirst for strength.


    ¡¯At this rate¡­¡¯ Gracen mused internally. ¡¯I won¡¯t have anything left to teach him in three years. He¡¯s progressing at a terrifying speed.¡¯


    Still, that thought didn¡¯t discourage him¡ªit only made him prouder. His son was becoming stronger with each passing day, and that was all he could ever hope for.


    Gracen extended a hand to Renan, who grabbed it firmly and pulled himself up. "We¡¯re done for today," Gracen said. "Get some rest. We will continue from here, and don¡¯t be late like today, okay."


    Renan nodded. "Don¡¯t worry, Father, I¡¯ll be ready."


    As they left the training ground, a silent understanding passed between them. This was just the beginning. Renan still had a long road ahead, but he was more than ready to walk it.


    And Gracen¡­ he would make sure that his son became the best katana user in world.


    And just like that, three years pass by with Gracen training Renan.

 Chapter 53: Last spar

    In the middle of the usual training ground where Renan trained with his father, he could be seen sitting alone. Gracen was nowhere in sight, which was quite surprising. Ever since Renan¡¯s training had started, Gracen was always present with him on the training ground. Yet today, he was absent. Renan, who was sitting in the middle of the training ground, was also not in his fox form. Instead, he was in his dragon form, which looked slightly older than before but still resembled a kid.


    ¡¯Father said he would be a bit late, so why don¡¯t I try using the elements since there is nothing else to do?¡¯ Renan thought inwardly, speaking to himself as he slowly raised his left hand into the air. Suddenly, a spark ignited in his palm, which gradually turned into a small, flickering flame, the fire dancing lightly at the center of his hand.


    ¡¯Amazing,¡¯ he thought as he gazed at the tiny fire in his hand. ¡¯No matter how many times I use my elements, I can¡¯t help but be amazed. It just feels incredible to have control over these forces. I used to dream of controlling elements like this when I was a kid in my previous life.¡¯ His Red eyes glowed with fascination as he moved the flame around, watching it twirl in the air before his very eyes, letting it dance freely over his fingertips.q


    However, after a few moments, the flame dissipated, and in its place, a ball of water formed, hovering just above his palm. The water pulsed softly, shimmering under the light, before dispersing into a gentle mist, and then, in its place, an arc of electricity crackled, lighting up his hand with a soft glow. Renan continued cycling through his elements, shifting between fire, water, wind, and other elements effortlessly, manipulating them with ease and precision.


    Finally, when the last element came¡ªspace¡ªRenan focused, and a thin, black line appeared above his hand, rippling through the air like a tear in reality itself. As he stared at it, he suddenly remembered his conversation with Grandma Belinda when he had first asked her to teach him how to control the space element properly and use it in different ways.


    ¡¯Renan, you shouldn¡¯t rely on your Grandma too much. My level of control over space is too low, and I haven¡¯t made a single improvement in two hundred years. If I were to teach you everything I know, you wouldn¡¯t be able to progress further¡ªyou might even get stuck. But since your control is perfect, that might not happen to you. Still, it¡¯s better for you to explore the space element on your own. That way, your progress won¡¯t be hindered. Space is a dangerous element, after all. So I¡¯ll teach you only the basics, and after that, it¡¯s up to you to improve on your own. That¡¯s how I also grew to be the best space-element user in dragon history.¡¯


    Renan repeated her words in his mind, thinking deeply about them.


    ¡¯This space element is definitely going to take me a long time to fully master, but since I have to live for ninety-nine thousand nine hundred ninety-four years in this world, I guess it¡¯s not a bad thing. At least I¡¯ll have something to keep myself occupied and focused on,¡¯ he mused as he mentally counted the remaining years of his in this world, feeling somewhat amused at the absurdity of the number.


    However, he didn¡¯t need to continue talking to himself for long. The sound of approaching footsteps from behind caught his attention. As soon as he heard them, he turned his face toward the source of the noise, his ears twitching slightly.


    "Ohh, Father, you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve been waiting for quite a long time," Renan said as he saw Gracen entering the training ground.


    Gracen¡¯s presence was as commanding as ever. His eight tails swayed gently behind him, a clear sign that he had reached the eight-star level. He was wearing his usual training clothes, but his expression was more serious than usual, his gaze locked on Renan.


    "Yeah, I had something to take care of, which is why I was a bit late," Gracen replied, his face relaxing as his usual small smile returned. "Anyway, are you ready? This will be our last spar."


    Renan stood up from the ground, and as he rose, his body began to glow faintly. Within seconds, his form changed back into his fox state. Five long, fluffy tails twirled rhythmically behind him, swaying in perfect sync. A wide grin spread across his face as he responded, "Yes, Father, I¡¯m ready!"


    Gracen nodded, his golden eyes gleaming with approval. "Since this is our last spar, I¡¯m going to change some rules. First, the fight won¡¯t stop until one of us successfully lands a fatal strike¡ªon the neck, heart, or head. Unlike our usual spars, where we stop after a single successful hit on any part of our body, this time, the battle will continue until one of us delivers a decisive blow,


    Second, if either of us is hit on a non-fatal part of the body¡ªlike an arm or a leg¡ªthat limb is considered unusable, as if it were cut off and rendered completely useless,


    Third, we won¡¯t use any of our abilities¡ªno illusions, no hypnosis. Only pure skill and physical ability will be allowed,


    Fourth, you are free to use not just your katana but your body as well in combat, making this a true test of our abilities,


    And finally, I¡¯ll be limiting my strength to the seven-star level to make this a fair fight," he finished explaining, his tone calm yet firm, his voice unwavering.


    Renan had been listening closely, absorbing every word. However, when Gracen mentioned limiting himself to seven stars, Renan raised an eyebrow and spoke, "But, Father, I¡¯m at five stars. Isn¡¯t it still unfair?" His expression was serious, as if he had caught Gracen making an error in judgment.


    Gracen, however, simply gave his son a blank stare before shaking his head. "Let¡¯s start the spar," he said, completely ignoring Renan¡¯s complaint without a second thought.


    Renan chuckled internally. He was just joking, after all. He was fully aware of his own strength. Though he was technically at the five-star level, he could fight opponents two stages above him with relative ease. His growth had far surpassed normal expectations, making even his father take note. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without dwelling on the subject any further, both father and son walked toward the center of the arena. Each of them picked up a wooden katana, the weight familiar in their hands, their grips tightening around the handles.


    They stepped a few paces away from each other and took their respective fighting stances, gripping their katanas firmly.


    The air between them grew tense, the atmosphere charged with silent anticipation.

 Chapter 54: That was amazing

    Without dwelling on the subject any further, both father and son walked toward the center of the arena. Each of them picked up a wooden katana, the weight familiar in their hands, their grips tightening around the handles.


    They stepped a few paces away from each other and took their respective fighting stances, gripping their katanas firmly.


    The air between them grew tense, the atmosphere charged with silent anticipation.


    But before either of them could move and attack, a knock echoed through the training ground door.


    *TUK*


    Both of them turned their heads toward the entrance, where Namari stood, her sharp gaze fixed on them. Her presence at the training ground was unusual, considering how she had never once interrupted Renan¡¯s training sessions with Gracen before. As they locked eyes with her, she spoke with a straight face, her voice calm yet firm.


    "I thought since this is going to be Renan¡¯s last day training with you, I should come and take some notes on what he¡¯s still lacking. After all, after this, he¡¯ll be training under me. But I didn¡¯t expect you two to have such a serious spar today. If you want, I can leave, but personally, I would prefer to stay and watch," Namari said, crossing her arms.


    Renan, hearing her last sentence, jokingly thought, ¡¯Well, who asked if you wanted to watch or not?¡¯ He thought inwardly but didn¡¯t say that out loud, since that would only earn him a beating from her.


    While Renan was lost in his thoughts, Gracen responded without hesitation.


    "Of course, you can watch if you want," he said, his voice as steady as ever.


    "Thank you," Namari replied before stepping inside. She walked toward the side of the arena, choosing a spot just outside of it so she wouldn¡¯t interfere with their sparring. There, she crossed her arms and observed them silently.


    Gracen then turned back to Renan, his expression unreadable as he spoke.


    "Let¡¯s start."


    Renan nodded, taking his stance once more, his grip tightening around the wooden katana in his hands. Gracen mirrored him, standing tall, his own katana held with unwavering confidence.


    From the sidelines, Namari watched the two get into position. Just before they started, she called out, her tone playful and encouraging at the same time, "Go, Renan! You can do it! You can beat your father!"


    Neither Renan nor Gracen reacted to her words. They remained focused, their eyes locked onto each other. And then¡ª


    *BOOM*


    Both of them moved at the same time, their speed shattering the sound barrier. A loud shockwave rippled through the training ground, sending dust and loose debris flying.


    In a fraction of a second, they were face to face, their katanas swinging toward each other with unrelenting force. The weapons collided mid-air, creating a resounding THWACK that reverberated through the training ground, forcing both of them to be pushed back from the sheer impact of their clash.


    *SKISH*


    They skidded backward, their feet dragging against the ground as they fought to regain balance. But before the dust could even settle, they both lunged forward again, vanishing from their previous spots.


    This time, rather than being pushed back, they met each other head-on, their wooden katanas swinging relentlessly, each strike aimed at a vital part of their body.


    *THUCK*


    *THUCK*


    *THUCK*


    The sharp sounds of their weapons clashing echoed throughout the training ground, each collision sending vibrations through their arms. Blow after blow, they attacked, neither giving the other an inch.


    As they continued to trade blows, Renan¡¯s mind raced.


    ¡¯This fight won¡¯t end if we keep going like this. I¡¯ll eventually tire out, and then I¡¯ll lose. I need to think of something¡­¡¯


    Determined, he quickened his strikes, his movements becoming sharper, faster.


    Gracen, observing this, smirked inwardly. ¡¯Hmm, it looks like he understands. If we continue exchanging attacks at this rate, I¡¯ll eventually win¡ªnot because of power, but because of stamina. Even though I¡¯m restricting my strength, my mana reserves and endurance far exceed his. Speeding up the battle is his best bet.¡¯


    Their katanas clashed once more. This time, instead of attacking in the same predictable patterns, they struck at each other¡¯s sides. Renan aimed for Gracen¡¯s left shoulder, while Gracen also targeted Renan¡¯s left side, close to his head.


    Neither of them had enough time to retract their strikes for defense. Dodging or taking the hit¡ªthose were their only options.


    Renan, recognizing that Gracen¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t aimed at his neck, tilted his head sharply to the right, narrowly avoiding the wooden blade.


    Gracen, on the other hand, knew that blocking Renan¡¯s strike with his katana would take too long. Instead, he made a split-second decision¡ªhe sacrificed his left arm.


    *SWISH*


    *THWACK*


    Renan¡¯s katana struck Gracen¡¯s left hand, landing a direct hit just a little below the wrist.


    That meant Gracen could no longer use his left arm above the place he was hit.


    But before Gracen could react further, Renan was already moving.


    Instead of stepping back to regain footing, Renan shifted his stance mid-motion. His left shoulder tilted toward his right, and in a swift motion, he twisted his body. His katana, still positioned near Gracen¡¯s left side, remained in place as he turned, making it difficult for Gracen to predict his next move.


    Then, just as he completed his spin, Renan raised his right foot, preparing to deliver a powerful kick to Gracen¡¯s chest.


    Gracen, seeing this, quickly brought his right arm in front of his chest to block Renan¡¯s kick with his katana in his hand.


    However, something was off.


    Instead of a forceful impact which should have pushed him back instead the moment Renan¡¯s foot connected with Gracen¡¯s arm, it slowed down. The expected force wasn¡¯t there¡ªit was a mere tap rather than a proper kick.


    ¡¯Huh? What is he doing?¡¯ Gracen thought, momentarily puzzled.


    And then, realization struck too late.


    Renan used his full strength to push Gracen¡¯s right arm downward. Since they were currently equal in strength, and Gracen had been caught off guard, he couldn¡¯t resist in time. His arm was forced downward with his katana in an instant.


    And with that momentum, Renan spun his body in the air.


    His katana followed suit, arcing high into the air before coming down in a sharp, precise motion¡ª


    *THWACK*


    The wooden blade struck Gracen squarely on the head. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *THUD*


    Gracen fell backward, landing on his back, momentarily stunned by what had just transpired.


    Absolute silence filled the training ground.


    Then¡ª


    *CLAP*


    *CLAP*


    Namari¡¯s voice rang out, breaking the silence.


    "That was amazing, Renan," she said, clapping lightly, a small small on her face.

 Chapter 55: A father

    Absolute silence filled the training ground.


    Then¡ª


    *CLAP*


    *CLAP*


    Namari¡¯s voice rang out, breaking the silence.


    "That was amazing, Renan," she said, clapping lightly, a small small on her face.


    Renan, who had heard Namari¡¯s compliment, was suddenly brought out of his reverie. His eyes blinked twice as he quickly turned his head in her direction, his expression shifting as he processed her words. After a brief pause, he spoke up, his voice filled with gratitude, "Thank you, Mother." His words carried genuine appreciation, yet his focus quickly shifted back to someone else¡ªsomeone who, unlike him, was still lost in thought, completely absorbed in his own world.


    Gracen, who had yet to recover from what had just happened, remained lying on the ground, staring blankly up at the vast ceiling above. His mind, unlike his body, was still engaged in battle¡ªonly this time, it was a battle within himself.


    ¡¯I lost,¡¯ the words echoed in his head, slow and heavy.


    ¡¯I lost¡­ I actually lost.¡¯


    The weight of this realization bore down on him, but not in the way one might expect. He wasn¡¯t feeling anger. He wasn¡¯t feeling despair. Instead, his mind replayed the events of their spar, his thoughts gradually settling on one undeniable fact:


    ¡¯I lost to a child. A mere child who has only been training for five years. Five years! And yet¡­ he defeated me. Me¡ªwho has trained for over two hundred, no¡­ closer to three hundred years.¡¯


    His fingers twitched slightly as he processed the truth of the situation. By all logic, this should have shaken him. It should have made him feel humiliated, or at the very least, frustrated. And yet¡­


    ¡¯But¡­¡¯


    A soft exhale left his lips as a new emotion took hold of his heart, spreading through him like a warm current.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t feel discouraged. I don¡¯t feel sad. I don¡¯t feel disappointed in myself at all. All I feel is¡­ pride.¡¯


    His golden eyes softened as he let the thought take root within him. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡¯I feel pride. Pride in the one who defeated me. My son. My own son.¡¯


    The warmth in his chest expanded, growing stronger with every passing second.


    ¡¯I feel proud that my son¡ªsomeone this young¡ªhas already managed to surpass me. Shouldn¡¯t this feel strange? Shouldn¡¯t I be filled with bitterness? With resentment? After all, if it had been anyone else¡­ anyone other than him¡­ I would have surely been filled with disappointment in myself. If someone else had defeated me in something I had always believed myself to be the best at, I would have been shaken to my core. And yet, because it was him¡­ because it was Renan, all I feel is pride.¡¯


    He exhaled once more before slowly tearing his gaze away from the ceiling above and instead settling it on Renan, who was now walking toward him.


    ¡¯Yes. He is my son.


    And I¡­ I am his father.


    A father¡­¡¯


    A soft smile graced Gracen¡¯s lips as these words fully took hold in his heart. He reached up without hesitation, his hand grasping onto Renan¡¯s outstretched one¡ªthe hand that had been offered to him without a second thought. With a small pull, Renan helped him up, and for a brief moment, Gracen simply stood there, watching his son in silence.


    Renan, completely unaware of what had been going through Gracen¡¯s mind, had been lost in his own thoughts as well. However, unlike his father, his thoughts had taken on a slightly different path.


    ¡¯Huh¡­ is he going to feel sad because of this loss?¡¯ Renan pondered, his brows furrowing slightly in concern. ¡¯I mean¡­ I am only six years old, and he¡¯s a thousand. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he felt at least a little down after losing to me, right? I know for a fact that if I were in his place and someone way younger than me defeated me in something I believed myself to be the best at, I would definitely feel¡­ well, bad.¡¯


    The troubled look on his face deepened as he tried to figure out what to say¡ªif there was even anything he could do to make Gracen feel better about this.


    Gracen, who had been quietly observing him, took note of the troubled expression that had formed on his son¡¯s face. A small chuckle threatened to escape him, but instead, he simply tilted his head slightly and asked,


    "What¡¯s wrong, Renan? Do you have something on your mind?"


    Renan blinked at the sudden question, his thoughts momentarily disrupted. "Huh?" He looked up at Gracen, confusion evident in his eyes before quickly realizing what was being asked. "Ah, yes. I do."


    Gracen nodded, signaling him to continue. "Then go ahead and say it. Why are you hesitating?"


    Renan took a deep breath before speaking. "Hmm, yes¡­ it¡¯s about this spar. I was thinking that maybe you might¡­" His voice trailed off, hesitation evident in his tone. He wasn¡¯t entirely sure how to phrase what he wanted to say, nor was he sure how Gracen would react to it.


    However, before he could overthink it any further, Gracen suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Renan flinched slightly, blinking up at his father in confusion.


    "Renan," Gracen started, still chuckling. "What in the world made you think that I would feel jealous or discouraged over my own son¡¯s talent?" He shook his head in amusement, a wide grin forming on his face. "Look at me. Look at my face and tell me¡ªdo I look even the slightest bit discouraged to you?"


    Renan, upon actually taking a proper look at Gracen¡¯s expression, finally understood it.


    ¡¯What was I even thinking? Of course, he wouldn¡¯t feel sad or discouraged. He¡¯s my father. If anything, he would only feel proud and motivated to grow even stronger.¡¯


    The realization hit him all at once, and before he could stop himself, a smile of his own formed on his lips.


    Gracen, seeing the shift in Renan¡¯s expression, smiled back.


    And just like that, the tension that had once hung between them dissolved into nothing.

 Chapter 56: Solace Ground

    ¡¯What was I even thinking? Of course, he wouldn¡¯t feel sad or discouraged. He¡¯s my father. If anything, he would only feel proud and motivated to grow even stronger.¡¯


    The realization hit him all at once, and before he could stop himself, a smile of his own formed on his lips.


    Gracen, seeing the shift in Renan¡¯s expression, smiled back.


    And just like that, the tension that had once hung between them dissolved into nothing.


    Just as they finished their talk, Namari spoke, bringing their attention back to her. "So now, since Renan¡¯s training with you has been completed, Gracen, I will be the one training him from now on. And Renan, you will be training with your mother for the next two years. So, are you ready?" she said as she walked up to them. Then, without hesitation, she reached out and grabbed Renan¡¯s wrist, holding it firmly. "Since it¡¯s only two years of training with me, let¡¯s not waste a single moment and go," she added, her tone decisive, leaving no room for argument.


    Renan, who suddenly felt Namari¡¯s grip tighten around his wrist, looked up at her with a slightly puzzled expression. Due to his height, standing at only five foot four, he had to tilt his head back slightly to meet her gaze, while Namari, standing tall at six feet, loomed over him with her usual commanding presence. "Okay, Mother. We can even start the training right now if you want," he said, completely unaware that the words he had just spoken would soon become the source of his regret.


    Namari¡¯s ears twitched at Renan¡¯s words, a glint of amusement flashing in her eyes. She turned her head slightly toward him, a small but unmistakable smirk forming on her lips. "Oh? Really now? I was only planning to show you the training grounds where we would be training, but it looks like you¡¯re already eager to start your next phase of training," she said, her voice carrying a hint of mischief.


    Gracen, who had been watching silently until now, visibly paled upon hearing Namari¡¯s words. His face slightly stiffened, and without wasting another second, he quickly interjected. "Wait, Renan! I think you should rest for today. You can start your training tomorrow, so there¡¯s no need to rush. You still have plenty of time, so just go back and rest for now," Gracen said, his voice carrying an urgency that Renan completely misunderstood.


    However, Renan simply tilted his head slightly, blinking in confusion. To him, it seemed like his father was merely worried about his health, which he believed was unnecessary. "It¡¯s okay, Father. I feel completely fine. I can start training right away, so don¡¯t worry," he replied casually, as if reassuring Gracen.


    Gracen, upon hearing Renan¡¯s response, stopped speaking entirely. He didn¡¯t argue any further because he knew that nothing he said would change Renan¡¯s mind. There was simply no point in trying. Instead, he just let out a deep sigh, shaking his head slightly before muttering under his breath, "Don¡¯t come running to me later, saying I didn¡¯t warn you." And with those words, he turned around and began walking out of the training ground, leaving Renan utterly confused.


    "Huh?" Renan furrowed his brows slightly. ¡¯What did he mean by that?¡¯ he thought to himself. But before he could dwell on the thought for too long, he was abruptly pulled forward by Namari.


    "Let¡¯s go," she said in a firm tone, dragging Renan along without another word. Her grip on his wrist remained steady as she led him through the vast training ground, then through the castle halls, passing by numerous servants along the way.


    The servants, who witnessed Namari dragging Renan, couldn¡¯t help but exchange knowing glances. They all had the same thought running through their minds as they observed the scene. ¡¯Young master is about to get his ass whooped by Lady Namari,¡¯ they thought in silent amusement.


    The journey through the halls continued for about five minutes, or perhaps even longer¡ªit was hard to tell. To Renan, it felt more like he was being dragged than actually walking. Finally, they arrived at a massive door, which, at first glance, didn¡¯t seem too different from the entrance to the training ground where he had trained with Gracen.


    As Renan stood before the large door, he couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize it. ¡¯Hmm¡­ it doesn¡¯t look much different from the training ground I used to train in with Father,¡¯ he mused inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Namari, having reached their destination, released Renan¡¯s wrist and took a step forward toward the massive door. Without any effort, she pushed it open with a single, fluid motion, revealing the area within.


    The moment the door fully opened, Renan¡¯s eyes were immediately drawn to one thing in particular¡ªthe arena.


    Everything else in the new training ground was nearly identical to the one he had trained in before, from the walls to the general structure. However, the one thing that stood out was the arena itself. Unlike the previous one, which was white, this one was completely golden.


    ¡¯Huh? Why is it golden? Shouldn¡¯t it be white, just like the other one?¡¯ he thought, his brows furrowing slightly in curiosity. It was an unusual sight, and it made him question whether the material itself was actual gold or if it was merely coated in a golden color. Regardless, the sight was enough to surprise him.


    Namari, who had just opened the door, turned her head to glance at Renan, taking note of his reaction before speaking. "Follow me," she instructed. Without hesitation, Renan stepped forward and followed her into the new training ground, though he still wasn¡¯t entirely sure what to make of this new place. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they walked further inside, Namari eventually came to a stop once they reached the edge of the golden arena. However, instead of stepping onto it, she turned around to face Renan directly.


    Then, with a dramatic pause, she gestured toward the golden arena behind her and spoke in a bold, almost theatrical voice.


    "This place¡­ is called Solace Ground."

 Chapter 57: Not fair

    As they walked further inside, Namari eventually came to a stop once they reached the edge of the golden arena. However, instead of stepping onto it, she turned around to face Renan directly.


    Then, with a dramatic pause, she gestured toward the golden arena behind her and spoke in a bold, almost theatrical voice.


    "This place¡­ is called Solace Ground."


    "Solace Ground," Renan repeated the name of the ground, his voice carrying a mix of curiosity and uncertainty.


    "Yes," Namari nodded her head and reaffirmed, "this is Solace Ground, where you will be training for the next two years. So, get ready and step onto the arena. We will be starting the training immediately. Also, transform into your dragon form," she instructed with a smile.


    Renan nodded his head and swiftly shifted into his dragon form while stepping onto the golden arena. His mind was filled with curiosity as he wondered, ¡¯Hmm, I wonder what kind of training this will be?¡¯ But before he could dwell on the thought any longer, Namari followed him onto the arena, cracked her neck from side to side, and spoke in a confident tone.


    "So, are you ready, Renan?" she asked, her voice carrying a sharp edge.


    "Yes, Mother, I¡¯m ready, but what type of¡ª" Before Renan could even finish his sentence, Namari vanished from her spot, disappearing right before his eyes.


    His instincts screamed at him to move, and without hesitation, he dropped to the ground at full speed. The instant he did, Namari reappeared beside him, swinging her clawed hand toward him in a sharp, decisive motion. Her entire arm was covered in scales, giving her hand the appearance of a deadly weapon.


    The moment her arm cut through the air where Renan had just been standing, an intense pressure surged forth, sending violent gusts howling across the arena. The sheer force of her swing created five deep claw marks on the solid wall in front of her, which were quite far away from her as if the wall had been struck by an actual blade.


    Renan lay flat on the ground, beads of sweat rolling down his forehead as he slowly turned his head to look at Namari, who now stood behind him.


    Namari observed his reaction and smirked. "Not bad, Renan. Your instincts are sharp. If that hit had landed, you would have been split in half at the waist," she said, pulling back her outstretched hand. There was no malice in her voice¡ªonly pride, as if she were pleased with his ability to dodge.


    Renan, however, had a completely different reaction.


    *GULP*


    A loud gulp escaped him as he thought, ¡¯Has this woman gone completely insane? What is she saying about me getting split in half? Is she actually trying to kill me?¡¯ His mind raced as he slowly got back on his feet, instinctively backing away from Namari step by step.


    "Mother, what are you saying? Wouldn¡¯t I die if I got split in half?" Renan asked nervously, his body tensing up as he cautiously kept his distance from her.


    Namari, at the question of Renan, suddenly facepalmed, realized something, and sighed. "Oh, my bad, Renan. I forgot to tell you something important," she admitted before explaining further. "The injuries you sustain in this place are healed instantly, except for fatal injuries like beheading or getting your heart pierced. But aside from those, any wound will heal in no time. That¡¯s why this place is called Solace Ground. So, you don¡¯t need to worry¡ªyou won¡¯t die, even if you get split in half," she explained casually, as if it was common knowledge. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renan stopped moving when he heard her explanation, his nerves settling slightly. However, a new concern arose in his mind, and he hesitantly asked, "But, Mother¡­ does that also mean pain is removed?"


    That was the most important question for him now. After all, he still remembered the excruciating pain he had experienced when his arm was severed in the awakening hall. Just the memory of it sent shivers down his spine.


    Namari shook her head. "Of course not, Renan. You will feel every bit of pain," she said, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t feel like a real battle, now would it?"


    Renan¡¯s face paled instantly.


    "But Mother¡ª" Renan tried to protest, but Namari cut him off.


    "No buts, Renan. You need to understand that this is for your own good," she said firmly.


    Before Renan could respond, Namari disappeared from her spot again.


    This time, she came straight at him from the front with such speed that he barely had any time to react.


    ¡¯Fu#king hell!¡¯ Renan cursed inwardly, knowing that this training was going to be torture.


    His body moved instinctively, stretching out his hands in front of him at full speed. Within moments, he conjured a massive ball of flames¡ªthree times his size¡ªand hurled it straight at Namari.


    But instead of dodging the incoming attack, Namari charged directly into the heart of the blazing inferno with an unshaken smile on her face.


    Renan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡¯Huh!¡¯ he thought, expecting at least some sign of burns or damage. But to his horror, Namari emerged from the flames completely unscathed. Not only was her body untouched¡ªeven her clothes remained perfectly intact.


    "How?" Renan muttered in disbelief.


    But he had no time to think. Namari had already closed the distance between them, her fist swinging toward him with frightening precision.


    Reacting at the last possible second, Renan activated his space element, teleporting himself away just before the impact. He reappeared a good distance from her, his breathing heavy.


    "Mother! How is this fair?! You¡¯re using your full strength, while I¡¯m only at the Fifth Circle! This isn¡¯t fair at all!" Renan shouted in frustration.


    Namari didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she disappeared from her spot once again.


    This time, however, her speed was so overwhelming that even Renan¡¯s instincts couldn¡¯t even register the threat in time.


    Before he knew it, she was right behind him.


    "Of course, Renan, I know this battle isn¡¯t fair," she whispered near his ear. "But you should also understand¡ªreal battles are never fair. When people fight for their lives, fairness doesn¡¯t exist," she said as she use her arm like a sword.


    Her hand, shaped like a blade with sharp black scales covering it, sliced through the air with terrifying force.


    Renan barely had time to react. Desperate, he used every element in his arsenal to form a defensive barrier around himself. But it was useless.


    Namari¡¯s arm cut through his elemental defenses like paper.


    In an instant, her clawed hand pierced straight through his back, emerging from his chest.


    *COUGH*


    A choked gasp escaped Renan as blood spilled from his lips. His vision blurred, and the pain was so intense that his mind could no longer process it.


    Within seconds, he lost consciousness.


    And that was the day Renan¡¯s training under Namari officially began.


    It was also the day he realized¡ªhis father¡¯s training, which he once thought was hellish, was nothing compared to this.

 Chapter 58: A human

    Renan could be seen walking through the long, dimly lit hallway of the castle, his footsteps echoing slightly against the polished stone floor. His clothes were torn apart in several places, revealing his body and dried blood that had seeped into the fabric, giving the impression that he had either gone through something incredibly rough or had been thoroughly beaten. His once-pristine white haori was now barely holding together, and his pants were just as tattered. His hair, still as pristine as snow, swayed gently with each step he took, but his expression was dark as he trudged forward, lost deep in thought.


    ¡¯I hate it,¡¯ he said inwardly to himself.


    ¡¯I hate it. I hate it. I hate it. I hate it. I hate it. I hate it. I hate it. I hate it,¡¯ he repeated the same sentence again and again, his mind drowning in those very words, refusing to think of anything else.


    ¡¯I hate feeling pain,¡¯ he whispered in his mind, his voice laced with utmost sincerity. He had never said anything more truthful in his life than these words right now.


    "Huh," he sighed heavily, trying to relax, though the soreness in his muscles made even breathing feel like a chore. ¡¯It¡¯s been one whole year since my training started with Mother, and not a single day has passed where I didn¡¯t hate it¡ªor rather, hate the pain that came with it,¡¯ he thought bitterly, clenching his fists.


    He knew this training was meant to prepare him for the war that was bound to happen sooner or later. He understood that it was necessary, that he needed to be ready, stronger than anyone else, but none of that changed the fact that he despised feeling pain.


    For a while, there was even a time when he started to resent his mother if only a little. But thanks to Grandmother Nymeria, who helped him understand the true reason behind this brutal training, he had come to terms with it. He no longer held any ill feelings toward Namari, but even with that understanding, his hatred for pain hadn¡¯t lessened in the slightest.


    ¡¯But at least I only have to endure it for one more year,¡¯ he thought, feeling a small spark of relief. ¡¯Just one more year, and then it will finally be over.¡¯ He clung to that thought like a lifeline, using it as motivation to keep going.


    Lost in his thoughts, Renan finally reached his room. The moment he stepped inside, he wasted no time heading straight to the bathroom. He peeled off his torn, bloodstained clothes and stepped into the warm water, letting out a deep breath as the heat soaked into his aching muscles. After scrubbing away the grime and washing out his hair, he stepped out and changed into a fresh set of clothes.


    Now dressed in a loose, white haori that matched the color of his snowy hair, Renan walked out of the bathroom and stood in front of the mirror. His gaze trailed over his reflection¡ªhis waist-length white hair cascading over his shoulders, his sharp, blood-red eyes staring back at him. His haori hung loosely off his frame, leaving part of his chest exposed, showcasing the results of his rigorous training. His once-soft features had sharpened, making him look far more mature than before, and his body had become lean yet well-built. Dressed in black pants that fit him comfortably, he now stood at five-foot-seven, taller than before, though he still had some growing left to do.


    "Damn, I look like I came straight out of some girl¡¯s fantasy," he muttered, a hint of sarcasm in his voice. "Not that I mind. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to be ridiculously good-looking? Definitely not me," he chuckled before shaking his head and turning away from the mirror.


    As he sat on the bed, another thought crossed his mind. ¡¯Oh, right, I forgot to explore my space element today,¡¯ he realized. ¡¯Well, I guess I can do it now.¡¯


    With that in mind, he closed his eyes and began focusing his energy, channeling his mana as he experimented with his space element.


    ¡¯Hmm, the space element truly has immense potential,¡¯ he mused. ¡¯Other elements are powerful as well, but compared to space, they feel like they¡¯re one or two levels lower.¡¯


    As he concentrated, he attempted to create a small dimension¡ªan isolated space that would look tiny from the outside but be much larger within. However, the attempt failed.


    ¡¯Another failure,¡¯ he thought as he stared at the empty space before him, clicking his tongue in mild frustration.


    ¡¯Well, no need to rush. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m running out of time,¡¯ he reasoned, lying back on the bed. He closed his eyes, trying to will himself to sleep, but after ten minutes of tossing and turning, he opened his eyes again and let out a quiet sigh.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t feel sleepy,¡¯ he thought. ¡¯Maybe a short walk outside will help.¡¯


    With that decided, Renan sat up, and with a mere thought, a thin black line appeared in front of him, gradually expanding into a door-shaped portal. The door silently swung open, and without hesitation, he stepped inside.


    Just as Renan disappeared from the castle, Ruston, who was lounging on a couch in his room, immediately sensed it. His red eyes narrowed as he was about to go after Renan, but before he could move, Belinda, who was sitting on the bed with a book in hand, stopped him.


    "Ruston, let him go," she said without looking up from her book. "He¡¯s strong enough to take care of himself now. At most, he¡¯ll just be wandering around the outskirts of the empire, so there¡¯s no need to be concerned. And even if spies are lurking around, they¡¯re weak¡ªnothing more than practice dummies for him."


    Ruston hesitated, but Belinda continued, "Besides if there really is a threat, he can always teleport back or send a message to me. So relax."


    Hearing this, Ruston sighed and leaned back against the couch. "Alright," he muttered, closing his eyes again.


    Meanwhile, Renan had just arrived in a secluded area filled with tall trees and thick bushes, the scent of damp earth filling the air.


    ¡¯Hmm, Grandpa didn¡¯t follow me this time,¡¯ he noted. In the past, every time he teleported out of the castle without protection, Ruston would immediately appear beside him. ¡¯I guess this is his way of telling me I can go out on my own now,¡¯ he thought, glancing around his surroundings.


    ¡¯Oh well, I originally teleported outside the empire to avoid him catching me, but since he¡¯s not coming, I might as well head back to the city and look around.¡¯


    Just as he was about to teleport again, a sudden rustling noise caught his attention.


    *RUSTLE*


    *RUSTLE*


    Renan¡¯s ears perked up as he immediately turned toward the source of the noise. His instincts flared up slightly, putting him on guard.


    "Who¡¯s there?" he asked sharply, his crimson eyes scanning the dense bushes ahead.


    More rustling.


    *RUSTLE*


    And then, slowly, a human figure emerged from the shadows, their body wrapped entirely in black clothing, leaving only their eyes visible. There was something eerie about the way they moved, something dangerous lurking in their stance. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renan narrowed his eyes. "Hmm¡­ a human," he muttered, staring at the figure before him.

 Chapter 59: hand in hand

    And then, slowly, a human figure emerged from the shadows, their body wrapped entirely in black clothing, leaving only their eyes visible. There was something eerie about the way they moved, something dangerous lurking in their stance.


    Renan narrowed his eyes. "Hmm¡­ a human," he muttered, staring at the figure before him.


    But the human didn¡¯t move or say anything to Renan. He stood rooted to his place like a tree, his black eyes locked on Renan, not moving away from him.


    ¡¯Hmm, why is he not replying to me,¡¯ Renan thought as he held his chin with his hand and got into a thinking position.


    ¡¯Meh, it really doesn¡¯t matter, but I¡¯m sure he is some kind of spy from humans to take note of dragon¡¯s any kind of movement and report them back,¡¯ he guessed.


    ¡¯But what should I do with him? Should I capture him and bring him back to the castle for Grandpa to deal with it or to get information from him about humans?¡¯ he thought, ¡¯but do I really need to? After all, if they really had any important information on them, Grandma Belinda would have already captured them herself and gotten it, but she didn¡¯t. It means they are useless and weak,¡¯ Renan thought as he used his mana senses to gauge the man¡¯s strength, and what he found just disappointed him.


    ¡¯Only a four-star warrior,¡¯ Renan thought inwardly.


    ¡¯Well, it really doesn¡¯t matter. I guess I should just tell him to fu#k off,¡¯ Renan thought, not even considering the option of killing him. After all, he hadn¡¯t done anything to him, and he¡¯s not a psychopath who would kill for fun, so after a bit of thought, he thought letting him go was the best option.


    "Well, it looks like you don¡¯t want to talk, so how about this? I will let you go without any consequences, so you can go now. Goodbye," Renan said, waving his hand at him dismissively.


    But the man still didn¡¯t move or speak. He just quietly continued to stare at him, making Renan confused.


    ¡¯Huh? Why is he not going? Does he not want to go?¡¯ Renan thought and started walking toward the man. The man, in response, still didn¡¯t move or even flinch, making him think he had died standing, but the only thing proving he hadn¡¯t was his chest, which was going up and down with breaths, proving he was alive.


    After reaching the man, Renan stood right in front of him and tilted his head slightly to look up at him, as the man was six feet or more, and asked once again, "Can you speak?" Then Renan went on to ask multiple questions, and in return, all he got was silence¡ªno answer to any questions.


    While Renan was asking multiple questions to get the man to speak, the man himself was speaking inwardly, ¡¯Danger, danger, danger, danger, danger,¡¯ he repeated the sentence in an emotionless voice as he looked Renan up and down.


    Renan, who didn¡¯t know what the man was thinking, had enough and spoke, "Hmm, if you don¡¯t want to speak, then don¡¯t. I¡¯m going," Renan said as he turned around and started forming a door in front of him again to teleport back into the city.


    The man still didn¡¯t move. He stood in his place looking at Renan¡¯s back, who was forming a door in front of himself. The man still didn¡¯t move his eyes from Renan to look at the door¡ªhis entire focus was on Renan.


    Renan, who had finally formed the door, was about to enter it, and then the man moved in one fluid motion with a dagger in his hand, which appeared out of nowhere, aiming at Renan¡¯s head straight up to kill him.


    Renan, who had amazing instincts before training with Namari, now, after training with Namari, had instincts that almost felt like future sight. That allowed him to see into the future and dodge the attack easily, as the man was also way weaker than him.


    He dodged it easily by slightly tilting his head, grabbing the man¡¯s hand with his left hand, and slowly turning around to look at the man with eyes that no longer had a playful glint in them and were dead serious.


    "Why," Renan asked the man, his eyes shining in the darkness, and he still didn¡¯t reply to Renan but spoke to himself inwardly.


    "Sneak attack failed," the man said inwardly and tried to free his hand from Renan¡¯s grip, but after one try, he felt the difference in strength and made a split-second decision right there. He swung his right hand on his own left, which was in Renan¡¯s grip, and sliced it off.


    He then Jumped back to make some distance between himself and Renan. The man didn¡¯t even scream or grunt after cutting his own hand. He still carefully looked at Renan in silence.


    *SPLURT*


    The blood started coming out of his cut hand, and just as it started, it also stopped, and he heard Renan speaking again.


    "Why did you do that? Didn¡¯t I say you could go? So why did you try to kill me?" Renan asked, still standing in his place, the door behind him disappearing, with his eerily red eyes shining in the darkness as the moon also shone above them, illuminating the forest.


    Renan stood there with the man¡¯s left hand in his own left hand, looking straight-up terrifying.


    The man still didn¡¯t reply and brought the dagger in front of him in a battle position.


    Renan, this time, didn¡¯t get angry; instead, he disappeared from his place and appeared right in front of the man, looking at him while slightly tilting his head and asking, "I asked you something. Are you deaf?" He asked with no emotion on his face or in his voice.


    The man ignored Renan¡¯s words completely and swung his right hand at Renan¡¯s head with the dagger. Renan dodged it by slightly tilting his head again. The man, seeing he dodged it, jumped a few steps back to create some distance between Renan and him. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why don¡¯t I truly make it so you can¡¯t speak, and that too forever," Renan said and disappeared from his place, but this time not with the space element but with raw strength and speed, leaving a deep crack in the place he stood.


    Just as the man had jumped back to create distance between him and Renan, he suddenly saw a hand covering his vision, and in the next moment, he felt the world around him moving so fast that it felt like teleportation.


    And when it stopped. He saw a hand covering his face, and from between the fingers, he saw his body headless, without his head standing a bit away from where he was. And then he looked to his right. There he saw Renan looking at him, ¡¯The dragon kid was too strong,¡¯ he thought emotionlessly as he closed his eyes and died.


    Just as he closed his eyes, the blood spurted out of the headless body, and then it fell down.


    *SPLURT*


    *SPLURT*


    *THUD*


    Renan didn¡¯t say anything and stood silently there in place, within one hand a head and in the other a hand.

 Chapter 60: I was always the same

    Renan, after five seconds of silence, finally let go of the man¡¯s head and severed his hand from his grasp, allowing them to fall freely to the ground.


    *THUD*


    The detached parts landed heavily with a dull, lifeless sound, sinking slightly into the dirt. The silence that followed was thick, unbroken by even the rustling of the trees. Renan remained still, his body relaxed, but his mind was racing as he tilted his head up, gazing at the vast sky above him. The darkness stretched endlessly, illuminated by a myriad of stars and moon, their soft glow casting pale light upon the world. It was a peaceful sight, an ironic contrast to the scene that had just unfolded beneath it.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t feel anything,¡¯ he thought to himself as his gaze remained fixed on the sky. He had just torn a man¡¯s head away from his body with his bare hands, something that should have evoked some kind of reaction, some kind of emotion¡ªfear, guilt, regret, satisfaction. But there was nothing. No remorse, no triumph, not even disgust. Just emptiness.


    ¡¯is it because I¡¯m no longer human but a dragon?¡¯ he wondered, trying to find a reason behind his lack of emotions.


    ¡¯Or is it because he was the one who tried to kill me first, and I just defended myself?¡¯ He mulled over the thought, trying to understand why this act of killing, his first real kill, felt so insignificant.


    He suddenly grew quiet, his internal monologue ceasing as he looked away from the sky and slowly lowered his gaze to his hands. His fingers were coated in the dark, thick blood of the man he had just killed. His hands, which had once belonged to a simple human boy, now bore the evidence of his Reincarnation into something much more.


    ¡¯But is that really true?¡¯ he questioned, staring at his own bloodstained hands.


    He remained silent again, not even thinking, simply existing in the moment. But suddenly, another thought emerged, breaking the stillness within him¡ªa question, one that had lingered in his subconscious for a long time but was only now being fully acknowledged.


    ¡¯What was the reason that I started wanting to become stronger, and what was my end goal?¡¯


    The question felt significant, as if it was something he should have asked himself long ago.


    ¡¯Maybe it was because I had to spend one hundred thousand years in this world, and that¡¯s why I started wanting to become stronger. So I would have something to do, something to focus on, a purpose that would keep me from going insane during such a long existence. And the end goal... it was to meet my parents again,¡¯ he thought, recalling the faces of those he had left behind in his previous life.


    ¡¯Or maybe it was after learning how dangerous this world is and experiencing it that I started wanting to become stronger. The end goal was to survive¡ªto stay alive long enough to meet my parents again,¡¯ he reasoned further, his fingers unconsciously twitching as the weight of his thoughts settled over him.


    ¡¯Or was it because I started to truly see my new family as a family? Maybe I wanted to protect them from the war, a war where the chances of them dying were too high, a war that is soon about to happen... and my end goal, still, was to meet my old parents again,¡¯ he mused, his expression remaining neutral despite the turmoil within him.


    He exhaled softly, feeling as though he had unraveled something important.


    ¡¯So what changed in me? Nothing. Only the reason behind my desire to grow stronger has shifted from one thing to another. But the end goal... the end goal has always remained the same.¡¯


    A realization settled in his heart like a final puzzle piece clicking into place.


    ¡¯I never changed. I was always the same.¡¯


    A slow, wide smile began to spread across his face as he repeated his conclusion inwardly.


    ¡¯It wasn¡¯t me who changed. It was the world that changed around me.¡¯


    ¡¯I was always the same Ryan who is now called Renan.¡¯


    The certainty of this thought filled him with an unexpected sense of peace. It was as if he had finally grasped an answer that had been eluding him for so long.


    Still smiling, he lifted his hand slightly, and with a simple thought, he activated his space element. In an instant, a door formed from black lines around it materialized in front of him, humming faintly with energy. He was about to step into it, ready to return, but then¡ª


    Something.


    A disturbance.


    A sudden shift in the mana around him. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His smile faded as his mana senses picked up on something strange. His eyes narrowed slightly as he focused, scanning the area with his senses.


    Then, he saw it.


    The dead body of the man he had just killed was somehow... transmitting mana signals. It was as if the corpse itself was reaching out into the surroundings before dying, sending signals like telepathic pulses.


    Renan frowned. The signals lasted for about five seconds before abruptly stopping.


    And then¡ª


    He sensed them.


    Multiple presences.


    A large group, approximately thirty to thirty-five individuals, were approaching him at full speed. Judging by their movement, they were coming straight for him, their trajectory unmistakable.


    Renan, still standing in front of the teleportation door, remained still. He didn¡¯t react with panic or urgency; instead, he hummed quietly.


    "Hmmm..."


    It was a sound of contemplation, not fear.


    Then, with a quiet sigh, he made a decision.


    The teleportation door in front of him slowly began to fade away, disappearing as effortlessly as it had appeared. And just as the last remnants of its glow vanished, the group arrived.


    Figures dressed in identical black garments emerged from the darkness, surrounding him. They all wore the same attire as the man he had just killed.


    One of them, standing at the front, finally spoke. His voice was completely devoid of emotion.


    "Capture the young dragon alive if you can," he ordered. "If not, capture his corpse."


    Just as the words left his mouth¡ª


    His vision was suddenly consumed by something.


    *CRACK*


    *WOOSH*


    *BOOM*


    Before the man could even register what was happening, Renan had already appeared in front of him, his fist pulled back.


    "A mere six-star warrior thinks he can capture me," Renan scoffed. "With a bunch of four and five-star warriors? How funny."


    And then, he struck.


    The force of his punch obliterated the man¡¯s upper half instantly, reducing it to nothing. Only the lower half of his body remained, standing for a mere second before collapsing lifelessly to the ground. The entire sequence had happened so quickly that the others hadn¡¯t even processed it yet.


    A second of silence.


    Then, when they finally saw their companion¡¯s lower half fall, the remaining warriors reacted.


    But instead of reacting with anger or fear, they simply adjusted their stances. Their faces remained devoid of emotion, their movements calculated. They didn¡¯t grieve, didn¡¯t hesitate.


    It was unnatural.


    Renan observed them carefully before making a comment.


    "Are you all really humans?"


    No response.


    Instead, they attacked.


    From all sides.


    "Well, it really doesn¡¯t matter to me either way," Renan said, his voice calm as suddenly, without warning, spikes of ice materialized, hovering in the air around him, glistening menacingly in the moonlight.


    Then, with a single downward motion of his hand¡ª


    The spikes moved.


    Each one shot forward, nailing every single enemy directly through the heart.


    And just like that, Renan¡¯s night was painted in blood.

 Chapter 61: No

    Namari and Renan could be seen clashing in the golden arena, their every impact leaving a crater behind. The force of their strikes sent shockwaves through the arena, making the ground tremble beneath them. Their clothes were torn, stained with their own blood, yet their expressions couldn¡¯t have been more different as they exchanged blows.


    Namari had a wild grin on her face, looking like she was having the time of her life. Her eyes gleamed with excitement as if she found joy in every strike that landed. Renan, on the other hand, looked just as intense¡ªbut not from enjoyment. His expression was twisted with pure, unfiltered rage. His movements were sharp and aggressive, his attacks fueled by anger rather than exhilaration. At this moment, he wasn¡¯t just fighting Namari¡ªhe was venting his frustration on her.


    As he blocked Namari¡¯s strike aimed at his left eye, he clenched his jaw, seething.


    Namari, who had spent the last two years training with Renan, immediately understood what he was thinking. Just from his facial expressions alone, she could tell exactly what was going on in his mind. Smirking, she decided to push him further.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Renan? Is this little pain too much for you to handle?" she taunted, her voice laced with mockery. Without hesitation, she threw a straight punch at his chin, her fist covered in black scales.


    Renan blocked her attack with his own hand, which was also covered in white scales, and shot back, "Of course, I can handle it, but why do I need to feel it? Unlike someone, I¡¯m not a masochist who enjoys feeling pain."


    A vein popped in Namari¡¯s forehead at his words. She narrowed her eyes slightly before pulling her fist back. Then, with a smirk playing on her lips, she replied, "Oh really? Then let¡¯s find out if you¡¯re one of those masochists."


    At her words, Renan suddenly broke into a cold sweat.


    ¡¯Oh shit, I¡¯m screwed,¡¯ he thought, watching as Namari¡¯s speed, which had already been difficult to deal with, suddenly increased at an insane rate.


    She moved in a blur, grabbing Renan¡¯s left wrist in a vice-like grip. Before he could react, her other hand swung down in a sharp, cutting motion aimed directly at his shoulder. Renan knew he couldn¡¯t break free from her grip in time, so he did the only thing he could¡ªhe threw a punch straight at her face, hoping to make her step back.


    *BOOM*


    His fist landed cleanly against her face.


    But Namari didn¡¯t even flinch.


    She stood completely still, as if she were an unmovable mountain. There wasn¡¯t even a slight reaction¡ªno pain, no stumble, nothing. It was as if she hadn¡¯t even felt the impact.


    And then¡ª


    *WOOSH*


    *SPLURT*


    Renan¡¯s left arm was severed from his shoulder.


    "Aghh!" He grunted in pain but refused to scream. He had become accustomed to pain after all this training, but that didn¡¯t mean he liked it. He gritted his teeth.


    ¡¯Damn it; this freaking hurts!¡¯ he cursed inwardly, not focusing on his arm, which was cut off. But focusing all on Namari who had cut his arm.


    She stood in front of him, smirking while casually holding his severed arm in her hand.


    "Hmm, I¡¯m still not sure if you¡¯re a masochist or not," she mused aloud. "I guess I need to injure you a bit more to find out. How about I split you in half from the waist? That might help me figure it out. If not, we can keep going," she added, tapping his severed hand against her palm as if deep in thought.


    Renan¡¯s face visibly paled at her words.


    The next thing he knew, he was getting beaten with his own arm.


    And just like that, his torture¡ªno, his training¡ªcontinued.


    Renan lay motionless in a massive crater in the center of the arena, his body battered and broken. Blood had pooled around him, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t move. Then, the golden arena shone brightly, its energy wrapping around him, healing him completely. His severed arm was restored, and the damage to the ground vanished as if the battle had never happened.


    Even after his injuries were gone, Renan didn¡¯t get up. He remained lying there, staring at the ceiling of the training ground, completely drained.


    ¡¯Hah¡­ finally, it¡¯s over,¡¯ he thought, feeling overwhelming relief.


    Namari walked over and glanced down at him. "What? Too tired to get up? Do you want your mother to carry you back to your room?" she asked, half-joking. Despite her teasing, a trace of concern flickered in her eyes. ¡¯Did I go too far?¡¯ she wondered inwardly.


    Renan let out a deep breath before replying, "No, I¡¯m okay." He slowly pushed himself up from the ground, shaking off the exhaustion that lingered in his limbs. Seeing this, Namari relaxed and turned to leave.


    "I see. Well, I¡¯ll be heading out first," she said, walking toward the exit of the training ground.


    Just as she reached the door, Renan called out to her.


    "Mother, wait. I want to ask you something."


    Namari stopped and turned around, raising an eyebrow. "What is it?"


    "Well, now that my training is complete and I have nothing else to do, I was thinking¡­ can I go outside the empire and explore the outside world? I want to gain some real-world experience¡ªit¡¯ll be good for my growth," Renan said, giving a well-thought-out reason to support his request.


    Namari looked at him, slightly surprised. "Huh?" She tilted her head slightly before folding her arms. "So, you want to leave the empire?"


    "Yes." Renan nodded with a small smile. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm¡­ if you¡¯re asking for my opinion, then yes, I think you should go and see the world. But if you¡¯re asking for my permission, then you¡¯re asking the wrong person. You should go ask your grandfather¡ªthat decision is up to him," Namari said before turning and walking out of the training ground.


    "So, I need to ask Grandpa, huh?" Renan muttered to himself.


    And that¡¯s exactly what he did.


    Renan now sat in front of Ruston, who was seated on a luxurious sofa in his personal chamber. Ruston sat in front of him and exuded an aura of authority, his gaze calm yet piercing. He studied Renan in silence, his expression unreadable.


    Renan took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts before speaking. "Grandfather, I want permission to leave the empire. I believe it would be beneficial for me to see the outside world and gain experience beyond our borders."


    Ruston remained silent for a moment before finally responding.


    "No."


    Just one word. A firm, unwavering ¡¯No¡¯.


    Renan blinked, his mind going blank for a second.


    ¡¯What?¡¯

 Chapter 62: Permission

    Renan took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts before speaking. "Grandfather, I want permission to leave the empire. I believe it would be beneficial for me to see the outside world and gain experience beyond our borders."


    Ruston remained silent for a moment before finally responding.


    "No."


    Just one word. A firm, unwavering "No."


    Renan blinked, his mind going blank for a second.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    "Why, Grandpa?" Renan asked, his voice a mix of frustration and curiosity.


    Ruston met his gaze directly, his Red eyes firm and unwavering. "Do I really need to explain it, Renan?" he asked, his tone serious.


    "But, Grandpa¡ª" Renan started, but before he could even finish his sentence, Ruston¡¯s deep, authoritative voice cut him off.


    "Renan, no means no. Stop it. I¡¯m not going to allow it," Ruston said firmly, his voice carrying a harsh finality.


    Renan clenched his fists but didn¡¯t argue further. Instead, he turned his head toward Belinda, who was sitting beside Ruston. She had been quietly observing the exchange while sipping her tea, looking as if she were enjoying a drama. But it seemed her peaceful moment was about to be disrupted.


    Renan quickly locked eyes with her, silently pleading for help. Since using mana to communicate would alert Ruston immediately, they had no choice but to speak through glances.


    ¡¯Grandma, please help me,¡¯ Renan¡¯s eyes moved up and down, his silent desperation clear.


    Belinda¡¯s response was swift. ¡¯I can¡¯t,¡¯ her eyes shifted left and right.


    ¡¯Please, Grandma,¡¯ Renan pleaded again, his eyes moving up and down once more. This time, they glistened slightly, as if he was about to cry.


    Belinda sighed, setting down her teacup on the table in front of her. "Ruston¡ª" she began, but before she could even finish her sentence, Ruston spoke again, cutting her off completely.


    "Belinda, stop it. I¡¯m not going to allow it, and you should know better than anyone just how dangerous it is," Ruston said firmly. "Even a normal dragon wouldn¡¯t be safe right now, let alone Renan¡ªmy grandson. Do you really think humans wouldn¡¯t take advantage of the situation if they knew he was outside the castle? Do you think they wouldn¡¯t seize the opportunity to kill him?" Ruston¡¯s eyes darkened as he continued. "If you can guarantee me that no one would dare lay a hand on him, then¡ªmaybe¡ªI¡¯d reconsider."


    Belinda remained silent as Ruston spoke, her expression unreadable. But inwardly, she sighed. ¡¯He¡¯s being overprotective,¡¯ she thought, ¡¯but I can¡¯t even blame him. Even I feel uneasy about letting Renan go outside. But if one were to always dwell on the past while trying to live in the future, they¡¯d never be able to move forward.¡¯ She took a deep breath, pushing aside her conflicting emotions.


    "Ruston, at least hear me out," Belinda said.


    Ruston looked at her but didn¡¯t say anything. His silence, however, was permission enough for her to continue.


    "Ruston, Renan is already in the fifth circle, and his power rivals that of a seventh-circle mage. He¡¯s more than capable of defending himself," Belinda reasoned. "I know what you¡¯re thinking¡ªthat there are eighth and ninth-stage warriors and mages who could easily kill him. But don¡¯t forget¡ªhe possesses the space element. That alone gives him a significant advantage. If things go south, he can simply escape using his abilities. So stop worrying and let him go outside¡ªit will be fine."


    Ruston, however, remained unmoved. His expression didn¡¯t change, and when he finally spoke, his voice was just as unwavering.


    "Belinda, as a space element user yourself, you should know this better than anyone. To teleport a great distance, it takes time to form a portal. Do you think an eighth or ninth-stage warrior would just stand there and allow him to complete the process?" Ruston shook his head. "No. They¡¯d attack the moment they saw him attempting it. And even if¡ªby some miracle¡ªhe manages to escape, they could simply disrupt the space around him with their sheer strength. That alone could destabilize his teleportation, sending him into the void where he would be lost forever." Ruston leaned back slightly, his eyes narrowing. "Now tell me, Belinda¡ªwhat do you think he would do then?"


    Belinda didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she smiled lightly, her expression calm. Then, she spoke.


    "Ruston, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t have already considered that possibility?"


    Ruston fell silent. He hated to admit it, but she was right. After all, Belinda was one of the most intelligent dragons ever born. The idea that she hadn¡¯t thought this through was absurd.


    Belinda continued, her voice steady. "Dragon Scroll."


    Ruston¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but as quickly as they had widened, they returned to normal.


    "But there aren¡¯t many left," he said, his voice quieter than before.


    "Exactly," Belinda nodded. "Which is why I would only give him one."


    Ruston sighed heavily, rubbing his temple before turning his attention back to Renan. Renan, who had been sitting in stunned silence, was still trying to process what had just happened.


    ¡¯What? Just like that?¡¯ he thought. ¡¯What is this Dragon Scroll that suddenly changed Grandpa¡¯s mind?¡¯ But as curious as he was, he knew now wasn¡¯t the time to ask. Instead, he focused on something more important¡ªsecuring as much time outside as possible.


    "I guess you can go outside," Ruston finally relented. "But for how long?"


    Renan perked up, his expression brightening slightly. "Grandpa, it¡¯s only for seven years," he said, trying to make it sound reasonable.


    Ruston immediately shook his head. "No. That¡¯s too long. Six months is enough."


    "Hmm... what about six years, Grandpa?" Renan countered, attempting to negotiate.


    Ruston narrowed his eyes. "One year."


    "Five years."


    "Two years. No more than that," Ruston said firmly, his tone making it clear that there was no room for further discussion.


    Renan sighed dramatically but inside, he was celebrating. "Okay, Grandpa. Two years is good," he agreed. Then, without wasting another second, he stood up and began walking toward the door.


    "Where are you going?" Ruston asked.


    Renan turned his head slightly, smirking. "Hmm? Of course, to pack my things. I only have two years, and I don¡¯t want to waste a single second of them," he said as he reached for the door handle. But before leaving, he glanced back and added, "By the way, thanks for the help, Grandma."


    With that, he exited the room, leaving Ruston and Belinda alone.


    Ruston sighed again, rubbing his temple. "That brat..." he muttered.


    Belinda chuckled softly, picking up her teacup again and taking a leisurely sip. "Oh, Ruston. Let him go. He¡¯ll be fine," she said, her tone lighthearted. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ruston didn¡¯t respond, but deep down, he couldn¡¯t shake the unease growing inside him.

 Chapter 63: Dragon scroll

    Renan, after getting permission from Ruston, was now walking toward his parents¡¯ room, his mind filled with thoughts.


    ¡¯I¡¯m pretty sure Mother would definitely be surprised that I got permission to go outside, especially with the way she was acting when I asked her in the training ground,¡¯ he thought. A small smirk formed on his lips as he imagined her reaction. He finally reached their room and, without bothering to knock, opened the door.


    The moment he stepped inside, his eyes landed on Gracen, who was standing by the window, gazing outside with a nervous look in his eyes and sweat rolling down his neck. Namari, on the other hand, was standing beside the bed, adjusting her clothes. When she noticed Renan entering, she flinched slightly before looking at him with a bit of nervousness in her eyes.


    "Ohh, Renan, what are you here for? Is there something you need?" she asked, her voice carrying a hint of unease. Her cheeks were slightly flushed, and her hands were still fixing the folds of her robe.


    Renan, who took in the scene before him, immediately had one thought in his mind, ¡¯I think I¡¯m interrupting their sweet time.¡¯


    His eyes darted between the two of them as an awkward silence briefly filled the room. However, he wisely decided not to comment on it out loud. He didn¡¯t want to make things more uncomfortable for them or himself, so he acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed anything strange.


    "Ohh, nothing, Mother. I just came here to tell you and Father that I got permission from Grandpa to go out," he said, choosing his words carefully to break the awkward tension in the room. And just as he expected, it worked.


    "WHAT?!" They both exclaimed at the same time, their voices filled with disbelief.


    Gracen, who had been standing still by the window, immediately turned around to face him, his expression filled with surprise. Namari, too, had an equally shocked look on her face as she quickly walked up to Renan.


    "How is that possible?! Father would never have allowed it, no matter what!" Namari said, staring at Renan in shock.


    "Maybe he¡¯s lying to us so he can sneak out," Gracen said, narrowing his eyes.


    Namari nodded in agreement, her expression turning suspicious as she crossed her arms. Both of them stared at Renan intently, as if trying to see through any possible deception.


    Renan sighed at their immediate doubt. "Mother, Father, I¡¯m not lying," he said, raising his hands slightly in front of him as if to defend himself. "Grandpa didn¡¯t allow it at first, but after Grandma convinced him by giving me a dragon scroll, he agreed to let me go out for two years." He made sure to explain everything quickly and concisely.


    Their expressions changed again as soon as they heard the words dragon scroll.


    They turned to look at each other, both seeming equally taken aback by what they had just heard.


    "Were there not only a few dragon scrolls left?" Namari asked, her brows furrowing in confusion.


    Gracen nodded, deep in thought. "Indeed. If I remember correctly, there were only about five left¡­ Three made from the Dragon Progenitor and the other two made from the Father-in-law," he said.


    Renan, who had been listening intently, became even more confused. He tilted his head slightly before asking, "Father, what is this dragon scroll that made Grandpa change his mind so easily? Even now, both of you seem so surprised by it. Can you please explain to me what it actually is?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Namari, hearing Renan¡¯s question, turned to him. "Ohh, did Mother not explain it to you?" she asked, surprised.


    Renan shook his head. "No, she didn¡¯t."


    Namari sighed and nodded. "Oh, well, I guess I can explain it to you," she said.


    "Dragon scrolls are a treasure of dragon race and they are made using the heart of a dragon. Specifically, the heart of an adult dragon or one of a higher rank. A teenage dragon¡¯s heart isn¡¯t strong enough, so it must be an adult dragon or above," she explained carefully.


    Renan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "Wait¡­ So you¡¯re telling me dragons are killed to make the scrolls?" he asked, his voice laced with disbelief.


    "Of course not," Namari quickly replied, shaking her head. "Why would we kill our own species for that? These scrolls are only created using the hearts of dragons who have died in war or through other means. We don¡¯t take the hearts of living dragons," she clarified.


    Renan let out a breath he didn¡¯t realize he was holding. "Ohh, I see," he said, but then another thought crossed his mind. "But didn¡¯t Father just say there are only five scrolls left? If many dragons died in war, then why are there only five scrolls remaining?" he asked curiously.


    Namari nodded as if expecting this question. "Indeed, many dragons perished in the war, but during those times, we didn¡¯t have the opportunity to retrieve the bodies of our fallen kin and By the time we returned to retrieve them from those battlefields, monsters had already devoured them, leaving nothing behind. Since dragon hearts are extremely beneficial for monsters, they always target them first," she explained, disappointment evident in her voice.


    Renan frowned. "I see¡­ That¡¯s unfortunate," he muttered before looking back at her. "But what exactly does the dragon scroll do, Mother?" he asked, still not completely understanding why it was so valuable.


    Namari smiled slightly. "A dragon scroll has the ability to store the strongest attack of any individual within it. It can then be used in an emergency situation," she said.


    Renan¡¯s eyes widened in pure astonishment. "Wait¡­ So you¡¯re telling me that those dragon scrolls can contain Grandpa¡¯s strongest attack?" he asked, wanting to make sure he had heard correctly.


    Namari nodded, confirming his assumption.


    "Amazing¡­" Renan whispered in disbelief.


    "Indeed," Namari said, her lips curling into a small smile. "But as I said before, there are only five left, so we need to be extremely careful when using them. Once they¡¯re gone, they¡¯re gone for good."


    Renan nodded, fully understanding the importance of what he had been given. His mind was already racing with the possibilities. If he had a dragon scroll that contained one of Grandpa¡¯s strongest attacks, then that meant¡­


    "So whose attacks are stored in the five remaining scrolls?" he asked eagerly, though deep down, he already had a strong feeling about who they belonged to.


    Namari didn¡¯t hesitate before answering. "In two of them, your Grandpa¡¯s strongest attack is stored.


    And in the other three¡­" she paused for a moment, looking directly into Renan¡¯s eyes.


    "They contain the strongest attacks of the Dragon Progenitor," she said.


    Renan¡¯s breath hitched as he processed that information. His entire body tensed at the sheer weight of what he had just learned.


    "The Dragon Progenitor¡­" he repeated under his breath.

 Chapter 64: Preparing

    Renan, who was now back in his room from his parent¡¯s room, stood in front of his bed, looking at the clothes neatly placed in order. He frowned slightly and thought,


    ¡¯Huh, how am I supposed to carry these clothes with me? Should I make a bundle of them and carry them on my back throughout the whole journey? That doesn¡¯t seem right at all,¡¯ he sighed, realizing his dilemma.


    ¡¯Only if I had succeeded in creating a small independent space that could act as a storage space, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about this,¡¯ he thought. His mind wandered to the possibilities of his space element, something he had been experimenting with for a long time.


    He continued pondering, ¡¯But what can I do? Creating something from scratch is extremely difficult, after all. If I ever succeed, I¡¯ll be able to create a small dimension that can act as a house for living beings. But all of that is only possible if I first succeed in making an independent storage space,¡¯ he thought, multiple ideas running through his mind.


    However, his train of thought was interrupted by the sound of a knock at the door.


    *TUK*


    *TUK*


    "Hmm? Come in," he said while looking toward the door.


    The door opened, revealing Belinda standing there. She stepped inside and observed Renan, who was still standing in front of his bed, staring at the clothes.


    "So, you were really serious when you said you were going to leave today¡­ and right away," she said, sounding slightly surprised.


    Renan nodded his head without hesitation and replied, "Of course, Grandma. It¡¯s only for two years, and I don¡¯t want to waste a single day. So, I¡¯m going right away. And who knows? What if Grandpa changes his mind? I don¡¯t want to risk that," he said, pointing out the reason for his hurry.


    "Ouch," Belinda said, dramatically placing a hand on her heart, pretending to be hurt. "So you think spending time with your Grandma and family is a waste of time?" She looked directly into Renan¡¯s red eyes with her deep blue ones, attempting to guilt-trip him into staying.


    However, Renan could easily see through her little act. He ignored it and asked, "So, Grandma, what are you really here for? I¡¯m pretty sure you didn¡¯t come here just to do some third-rate acting, right?" he said, raising an eyebrow.


    Belinda let out a small chuckle and straightened her posture. "Oh well, I guess it¡¯s no use acting since you¡¯re going to leave no matter what I do," she admitted.


    Though she had helped him get permission from Ruston, she was still worried. But she was also afraid that forcing him to stay would only make him resent them. She had no choice but to let him go.


    "Well, I came here to give you the Dragon Scroll and¡­ something else," she said, bringing her left hand forward.


    Renan¡¯s ears perked up at the mention of the Dragon Scroll. His eagerness was evident as he looked at Belinda expectantly. But when he saw her bringing forward her empty left hand, he furrowed his brows in confusion.


    "Huh? Where¡¯s the Dragon Scroll, Grandma?" he asked, looking at her hand, not seeing anything there.


    Belinda smiled knowingly. "It¡¯s right in front of you," she said and then brought her right hand closer to her left hand¡¯s middle finger. A golden ring encircled her finger, a simple but elegant piece of jewelry with a perfect circular shape and a pure golden hue.


    Slowly, she took it off and held it in front of Renan. The moment she removed it, a faint golden light shimmered from the ring, and suddenly, a sealed scroll appeared right in front of him.


    For an ordinary person, it would have looked like the scroll had appeared out of thin air, but Renan, being a space-element user himself, could tell that it had come from inside the ring. His eyes widened in astonishment and surprise.


    He muttered under his breath, "A¡­ storage ring?" he asked in confirmation.


    Belinda nodded with a smile, clearly enjoying his reaction. She caught the scroll, which had a dragon-shaped seal on it, and brought it forward to hand it to Renan.


    But Renan, instead of taking the scroll, grabbed the ring first. His curiosity got the better of him as he inspected it using his mana senses. Inside the ring was a small space¡ªa completely black void, stretching about 120 square feet, roughly the size of an average room.


    After thoroughly inspecting it, he turned back to Belinda and asked, "But Grandma, you never told me about this storage ring before, nor did you ever show it to me."


    Belinda tilted her head slightly and shrugged. "Well, you never asked about it, and I didn¡¯t really think it was necessary, so I didn¡¯t," she replied casually.


    Renan looked at her with a blank face and deadpanned, "How am I supposed to ask about something I didn¡¯t even know existed?"


    Belinda let out a small laugh. "Oh well, I don¡¯t know," she said nonchalantly. Then she waved her hand dismissively and continued, "Anyway, here¡ªthis is the Dragon Scroll that contains an attack of the Dragon Progenitor."


    Renan, who was still holding the ring, shifted his focus to the scroll now in Belinda¡¯s hands.


    "So, this is the Dragon Scroll¡­" he murmured, taking it from her and closely examining it.


    Just by looking at it, he could tell that the power sealed within this scroll was enough to erase an entire empire in an instant.


    "Indeed, this is the Dragon Scroll containing the attack of the Dragon Progenitor himself¡ªthe strongest dragon to ever exist and the most powerful being on this planet," Belinda explained. Her tone was serious now. "You should be extremely careful with it and only use it when your life is in grave danger."


    Renan swallowed hard. The weight of the object in his hands suddenly felt even heavier.


    The mere thought of wielding an attack from the most powerful being in existence was overwhelming. He carefully traced his fingers over the seal, feeling the immense energy locked within.


    "Grandma, how exactly does it work? Do I just open it, or¡­?" he asked cautiously.


    "You pour your mana into the scroll, and once the seal is undone, the attack will be released," Belinda explained. "But remember¡ªonce you activate it, there¡¯s no stopping it. So be absolutely sure before you use it."


    Renan nodded, taking her warning seriously. "I understand," he said. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Belinda sighed slightly, looking at her grandson with a mixture of pride and worry. "I hope you never have to use it," she said.


    Renan smiled lightly. "Me too, Grandma," he said sincerely.


    He then turned to look at the storage ring in his hand once again, thinking about how useful it would be. At least now, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about carrying all his belongings on his back like a traveler.


    Belinda, seeing his excitement, chuckled. "I knew you¡¯d love the ring more than the scroll," she teased.


    Renan grinned slightly but didn¡¯t deny it. "Well, I won¡¯t lie. It is really useful," he said.


    Belinda shook her head with amusement before stepping forward and placing a hand on his head. "Take care of yourself, Renan," she said softly.


    Renan looked at her and nodded. "I will, Grandma."


    And with that, he placed the ring on his finger and began preparing for his journey.

 Chapter 65: The Human Emperor Aldrion Valtheris

    While Renan was preparing himself for his adventure in the outside world, somewhere far away from the Dragon Empire was another empire that was way bigger than the Dragon Empire. Its castle stood tall, looking magnificent, a testament to its strength and dominance. This empire was the Empire of Humans, home to the human race and the sworn enemies of dragons.


    But right now, in the heart of the Human Empire, inside the grand castle, the main hall was filled with a suffocating silence. Sitting on his throne was the Human Emperor¡ªthe first emperor of humanity, the strongest human to ever exist. His gray hair, though not from aging but natural, shone under the dim torchlight. His pitch-black eyes, deep and unreadable, surveyed the vast hall with an air of absolute authority. His face, which looked to be in its late twenties or early thirties, held no warmth as he observed the two figures kneeling before him.


    Standing beside the emperor was an old man gripping a wooden staff, his expression calm yet sharp, his presence one of wisdom and experience.


    Before the emperor, two individuals knelt on one knee, their heads bowed in submission. One was a woman with long red hair, clad in crimson armor that gleamed under the torchlight. The other was a man with the same gray hair as the emperor, dressed in gray armor that blended with the grand hall¡¯s dark surroundings. They were his own children¡ªhis fifth son and seventh daughter.


    After a long moment of silence, the emperor finally spoke, his voice cold and devoid of any emotion. It was not the voice of a father but that of a ruler. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Raise your heads, my children," he commanded.


    At his words, both lifted their heads but remained kneeling, their eyes locked onto their father, awaiting his next words. The emperor¡¯s gaze lingered on them for a moment before he continued.


    "Speak, my children. What is it that you desire as a reward? My fifth son, Lucian Valtheris, for your sixth breakthrough in the warrior path. And my seventh daughter, Veyra Valtheris, for your seventh breakthrough," he stated, expecting them to ask for something grand.


    But what he heard next was something he had not anticipated.


    "We do not desire anything, Father. We already possess everything we need," they both declared in unison, their voices firm and unwavering.


    The emperor arched an eyebrow at their response, slightly intrigued. ¡¯Well, that was unexpected, I suppose,¡¯ he mused internally. He had anticipated them to ask for riches, land, or power. But they asked for nothing. That, in itself, was rare.


    Finding himself at a loss for what to grant them, he turned his head slightly to the old man standing beside him and spoke.


    "Say, my friend, what do you think I should grant them since they claim to desire nothing?"


    The old man, his most trusted advisor, Garrick, who had been with him since the beginning of his journey, now considered a friend, stroked his beard before answering in a slow, thoughtful tone.


    "Your Majesty, since the prince is inclined toward ruling, I suggest granting him a small kingdom to govern. Let him prove his ability to lead and bring prosperity to the land. As for the princess, she is one who thrives in battle, always seeking to grow stronger. However, sending her out without experience would be reckless. I propose that she accompany the prince¡ªnot to rule, but to fight and protect the land, gaining experience along the way."


    The emperor listened attentively, nodding in approval at Garrick¡¯s suggestion. He then turned back to his children.


    "You have heard Garrick¡¯s words. This will be your path. If either of you has objections, speak now," he commanded.


    "We have no objections, Your Majesty," they responded without hesitation.


    "Good. Then rise to your feet and leave. Garrick will handle the arrangements for your departure," the emperor declared.


    Without another word, the two siblings stood, bowed respectfully, and exited the hall in silence.


    As the doors shut behind them, the hall fell into an eerie stillness. The emperor remained seated, deep in thought, before breaking the silence.


    "It has been a while since I last saw you, Seer," he said, his gaze still forward, unflinching.


    Slowly, from the shadows of the throne, a hunched figure emerged. She was a woman with dark skin, her face filled with countless wrinkles, showing the toll of time. Her eyes were lifeless, devoid of color, as if they had lost their light long ago. Her long white hair hung down her back like strands of aged silk.


    "Indeed, Your Majesty. It has been quite some time," she rasped, her voice frail yet filled with an air of mystery.


    The emperor, uninterested in small talk, cut straight to the point.


    "Why are you here?" he asked.


    The Seer stepped forward, her presence eerie as she spoke in a slow, deliberate tone.


    "The Dragon Star has been born. A dragon who will be the bringer of a golden age of dragons has come into this world¡ªborn just eight years ago," she revealed, her voice carrying an ominous weight.


    She waited for a reaction, expecting at least a flicker of surprise from the emperor. But his expression remained unreadable, his next words disappointing her.


    "I see," he said simply.


    Turning his head slightly, he looked at Garrick and remarked, "So, you were right, Garrick. The grandson of Ruston, the Dragon Emperor¡¯s Grandson, is the so-called Dragon Star, but What a pity. The war against the dragons will resume in twelve years, leaving him with little time to grow. A Fortunate for humans and unfortunate for dragons."


    Garrick, hearing the emperor acknowledge his foresight, gave a slight bow. "Your praise is an honor to me Your Majesty."


    The Seer, who had expected more of a reaction, sighed inwardly. ¡¯I suppose I should have known. After all, this is Garrick we¡¯re talking about. The most brilliant strategist in the empire and the emperor¡¯s most trusted mind. Of course, he would have already predicted this.¡¯


    But before she could dwell on her thoughts further, the emperor¡¯s voice rang out once more, shattering the silence.


    "What of the Calamity Star?" he asked, his tone growing more serious. "The one who will bring destruction to both humans and dragons alike, the one prophesied to destroy this world. Has he been born?"


    The room grew colder, as if an unseen force had swept through it.


    The Seer¡¯s lips curled into a faint, unreadable smile as she finally answered.


    "He has."


    At those words, the emperor¡¯s black eyes flickered with something unreadable¡ªa rare moment of intrigue.


    "And where is he?" he asked, his voice dangerously calm.


    The Seer hesitated for a brief moment before speaking.


    "That, Your Majesty, is still unknown. But know this¡ªwhen the time comes, he will reveal himself, and when he does, the fate of this world will change forever."


    The emperor sat in silence, absorbing her words, before finally leaning back into his throne, a ghost of a smirk appearing on his lips.


    "Then let the show begin," he murmured.

 Chapter 66: Leaving

    "That, Your Majesty, is still unknown. But know this¡ªwhen the time comes, he will reveal himself, and when he does, the fate of this world will change forever."


    The emperor sat in silence, absorbing her words, before finally leaning back into his throne, a ghost of a smirk appearing on his lips.


    "Then let the show begin," he murmured.


    The Seer stood still at her place, not moving, looking like she had something to say but was hesitating. Garrick, who observed her carefully, understood that she had something important to reveal but was reluctant to speak. Sensing the weight of the situation, he decided to help her voice her thoughts.


    "Seer, if you have something to say, then speak. After all, it could be important," Garrick said in his rusty voice, urging her to break her silence.


    Aldrion, the emperor, shifted his gaze toward the Seer and added, "Indeed, Seer, if there is something you must say, then say it now." His voice was as calm and cold as ever, carrying the weight of authority.


    The Seer, having received permission from the emperor himself, took a deep breath and finally spoke. "Your Majesty, from the stars I have seen, I can tell you that the Dragon Star will be stronger than the Calamity Star. However, the difference in power between them will not be too great. Even so, he will still hold a significant advantage over the Calamity Star. In the future, when you go to war against the dragons, I advise you to capture Renan¡ªthe Dragon Star¡ªrather than kill him outright. If, by chance, the Calamity Star grows to its full potential, we would have someone to stand against him. After all, both of them possess the power to change the entire course of the world. Since the Dragon Star has not yet reached his full strength, capturing him while he is still young would be the best course of action." She finished her words with a firm tone, making it clear that she was serious.


    Aldrion leaned back into his throne, his fingers lightly tapping the armrest as he absorbed her words.


    "Hmm," he hummed in thought.


    After a few moments of contemplation, he finally spoke. "Indeed, you are correct, Seer. Having a backup plan is never a bad thing," Aldrion said, nodding slightly as he considered the possibilities.


    "I agree as well, Your Majesty," Garrick added. "We should capture him instead of killing him. That way, we will always have a counter to the Calamity Star, should he become a threat."


    With that, everyone was in agreement¡ªRenan was to be captured, not killed.


    Meanwhile, Renan, who was currently preparing for his journey, had no idea about the fate being decided for him in a distant empire. However, the future would eventually reveal everything to him. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the stars met and their inevitable clash began.


    Renan was now on his way out of the empire, ready to embark on his journey. He had nothing in his hands to carry, only a golden ring on his middle finger¡ªa simple yet powerful item that held all his necessary belongings. This made his travel much easier, but his mind was occupied with something else.


    ¡¯Hah¡­ I was barely able to get out of there,¡¯ he thought, recalling his struggle to convince Nymeria to let him leave. She had refused to let him go when he went to see her and say goodbye.


    ¡¯Good thing Grandma Belinda was there with me. If not, I don¡¯t think I would¡¯ve been able to leave at all,¡¯ he thought, shaking his head slightly at the memory.


    As he continued walking, he reached the city exit. The massive walls stretched endlessly, a testament to the empire¡¯s strength and security.


    ¡¯Hah¡­ No matter how many times I see these walls, I will always be in awe of them,¡¯ he thought as he admired their grand structure.


    Soon, he arrived at the exit, where dragons in their human form stood as guards. Though they retained their humanoid appearances, their heads remained dragon-like, a constant reminder of their true forms. These guards were tasked with monitoring who entered and exited the empire.


    However, as Renan approached, none of them stopped him. It was as if he were invisible to them. In reality, though, they had received orders not to interfere with the young master¡¯s departure. They were to let him leave without any issues, and that¡¯s exactly what they did.


    Without a single interruption, Renan stepped beyond the city gates.


    The moment he crossed the threshold, he took a deep breath, inhaling the fresh air of the outside world. He could already feel the difference¡ªit was refreshing, liberating.


    Just as he was savoring the moment, he saw two figures running toward him.


    ¡¯Huh?¡¯ He squinted slightly, recognizing them as they got closer.


    A smile spread across his face as he raised his hand in greeting. "Sylveria! Elowyn! You¡¯re finally back!"


    Sylveria and Elowyn, who had just returned from patrolling the empire¡¯s borders, slowed their pace as they neared him.


    "Huh? What is he doing out here?" Sylveria muttered in confusion.


    Elowyn, also puzzled, nodded in agreement.


    In no time, they were standing right in front of him.


    "What are you doing here, Renan?" Elowyn asked, tilting her head slightly.


    "I¡¯m going out," he answered casually.


    "Huh? Where exactly are you going, and on whose permission?" Sylveria questioned, her eyes narrowing slightly. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, of course, with Grandpa¡¯s permission," Renan replied as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    "I see," they both said in unison, though a hint of surprise lingered in their expressions. It wasn¡¯t that they were shocked by his departure¡ªthat was expected. However, they hadn¡¯t anticipated that he would be leaving so soon.


    "For how long?" Elowyn inquired.


    "Two years," Renan responded.


    "I see," she said, nodding in understanding.


    Renan then looked at both of them and suddenly asked, "Do you want to come with me?"


    They both shook their heads, and Sylveria spoke up first. "We can¡¯t."


    "Why not?" Renan frowned.


    "As you can see, Renan, we¡¯re both only at the sixth stage. We¡¯re not strong enough yet. We need to grow stronger before the war begins. If we go on some random adventure, we won¡¯t be able to focus on our training. I would love to go, but I simply can¡¯t," she explained sincerely.


    "I see," Renan said, nodding in understanding. He couldn¡¯t argue with their reasoning.


    Just as he was about to say goodbye, both Sylveria and Elowyn suddenly stepped forward and embraced him in a warm hug from both sides.


    Since Renan now stood at six feet tall, his face was level with Sylveria¡¯s and slightly above Elowyn¡¯s. The embrace was unexpected, and for a moment, Renan froze.


    ¡¯Soft¡­¡¯ he thought as he felt the warmth pressing against his chest. However, before anything else could arise, they both released him, stepping back.


    Renan felt both relieved and slightly disappointed at the same time. If they had held on a second longer, he might have embarrassed himself. Sylveria, especially, would never let him live it down.


    "Goodbye, Renan. We¡¯ll miss you. Be careful out there," they said before turning around and walking back into the empire.


    Renan, who had been momentarily lost in thought, snapped back to reality at their words. He lifted his hand and waved at them one last time before he disappeared from sight, stepping into the unknown world that awaited him.

 Chapter 67: Empire of Elves

    *BOOM*


    *WOOSH*


    The earth trembled violently, but this was no natural earthquake. The shaking was concentrated solely in the surrounding forest, sending birds flapping their wings frantically into the sky and animals scurrying in all directions, desperate to flee from whatever force had disturbed their peace. The ground cracked under immense pressure, trees swayed as if caught in an invisible storm, and the very air seemed to vibrate with energy.


    The cause of this chaos? None other than Renan, who was currently sprinting at full speed, tearing through the landscape with reckless abandon. His speed shattered the sound barrier, producing shockwaves that pulsed outward, rattling the branches and rustling the leaves with every step.


    *BOOM*


    *WOOSH*


    *BOOM*


    The earth caved in beneath his feet each time they met the ground, leaving deep imprints as he propelled himself forward. His face was filled with exhilaration, his red eyes gleaming with excitement as he continued his breakneck sprint.


    ¡¯This¡­ this feels amazing,¡¯ he thought, his mind unable to contain the sheer thrill coursing through his veins. The sensation of unrestrained power flowing through his body was unlike anything he had ever imagined. He had strength¡ªraw, untamed, magnificent strength.


    ¡¯it feels truly amazing to have a power, a power that once was my imagination in my previous life is now a reality¡­¡¯ His thoughts raced alongside him, his heart pounding with a mixture of disbelief and elation. He ran with no precision or perfection but just with just brute strength to feel the strength that was running through his body and the strength he felt couldn¡¯t make him happier than he already was.


    But just as he was drowning in this intoxicating sensation of strength, his momentum suddenly came to an abrupt halt.


    *WOOSH*


    The air around him swirled violently as he skidded to a stop in the middle of the dense forest. His clothes billowed behind him, the displaced wind rustling through his hair as he stood there, his body still humming with the energy of his rapid sprint.


    ¡¯Wait a second¡­ where am I even going?¡¯ he thought, blinking as he surveyed his surroundings.


    Only now did it dawn on him¡ªhe had been so caught up in the thrill of testing his strength that he had run off without any clear destination in mind. His excitement had completely overtaken his logic.


    ¡¯Huh¡­ I just got too excited and ran without any destination in mind,¡¯ he admitted to himself, feeling a little foolish. Still, the sheer exhilaration of movement had been worth it. His chest rose and fell with deep breaths as he relished the lingering aftereffects of his high-speed sprint.


    And then another thought struck him, sending a strange chill down his spine.


    ¡¯I can never go back to being a simple human again.¡¯


    Now that he had tasted this power, now that he had felt the way his very existence could shape the world around him, he knew there was no return. A life of mediocrity was no longer an option. He had stepped onto a path that could not be undone. The realization was saddening yet thrilling.


    Shaking his head, he pushed those thoughts aside. Right now, he had something more pressing to deal with¡ªfiguring out where he actually was.


    ¡¯Ugh, I need to focus on my location first,¡¯ he reminded himself.


    Raising his left hand, he glanced at the golden ring on his middle finger. At that moment, the ring gleamed faintly, responding to his mana, and in the next second, a rolled-up parchment materialized in his hand. Unfurling it, he revealed a detailed map.


    ¡¯I should thank Grandma Belinda for this,¡¯ he mused, a small smile playing at the corners of his lips. ¡¯Without this, I¡¯d be completely lost.¡¯


    The thought of how she had practically forced it on him resurfaced in his mind. She had insisted he take it, warning him that he would surely lose his way at some point. And now, here he was, proving her right.


    Shaking his head, he focused on the map, scanning the markings carefully. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡¯Since I¡¯ve been running in a straight line, I should be¡­ here,¡¯ he deduced, pointing at a large green area marked as a dense forest.


    ¡¯If I head west, I¡¯ll reach the Empire of the Elves¡­ east leads to the Human Empire¡­ and south takes me to the Monster Empire, where various smaller races have banded together to stand against the stronger ones,¡¯ he recalled, going over the lessons Belinda had drilled into his head before he left.


    Now came the real question¡ªwhere should he go?


    His mind immediately gravitated toward an interesting possibility.


    ¡¯Should I go to the Dungeon of the Dwarf Progenitor?¡¯ he thought, recalling something Belinda had mentioned.


    According to what she had told him, there were three legendary dungeons:


    The Dungeon of the Dwarf Progenitor,


    The Dungeon of the Elf Progenitor,


    The Dungeon of the Human Progenitor,


    These dungeons were said to have been created by the Dwarf Progenitor himself before all the progenitors mysteriously vanished from the world¡ªincluding the Dragon Progenitor. Until now, not a single one of these dungeons had been conquered.


    ¡¯I think it¡¯s decided. I¡¯m going to explore those three dungeons,¡¯ he concluded, excitement bubbling up again. ¡¯And the first one will be the Dwarf Progenitor Dungeon.¡¯


    Checking the map once more, he confirmed his destination.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not that far,¡¯ he noted with satisfaction.


    With that decision made, he stored the map back into his ring, preparing to set off¡ªbut before he could take another step, a sudden noise to his left caught his attention.


    *RUSTLE*


    *RUSTLE*


    His red eyes immediately flicked toward the movement, his body tensing instinctively. A moment later, a pack of wolves emerged from behind the dense foliage, their glowing eyes fixated on him.


    *GURRRR*


    Low growls rumbled from their throats, their sharp fangs bared as they took cautious steps forward, their predatory instincts kicking in. The largest of the pack¡ªa massive black-furred wolf¡ªstood at the front, its ears flattened and muscles coiled, ready to pounce.


    Renan¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.


    "Oh well¡­ I guess it wouldn¡¯t be an adventure without running into some wild animals," he mused aloud, his voice carrying a casual amusement that contrasted with the tension in the air.

 Chapter 68: Good boy

    Low growls rumbled from their throats, their sharp fangs bared as they took cautious steps forward, their predatory instincts kicking in. The largest of the pack¡ªa massive black-furred wolf¡ªstood at the front, its ears flattened and muscles coiled, ready to pounce.


    Renan¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.


    "Oh well¡­ I guess it wouldn¡¯t be an adventure without running into some wild animals," he mused aloud, his voice carrying a casual amusement that contrasted with the tension in the air.


    His body relaxed, but his eyes gleamed with something else¡ªanticipation.


    The wolves circled him, their growls growing more menacing. They saw him as prey.


    But Renan?


    He saw them as nothing more than warm-up practice.


    But he had a question in his mind, which he asked out loud.


    "Why attack me?" he asked, feeling confused.


    ¡¯After all, I¡¯m a dragon¡­ or maybe they can somehow sense that I¡¯m a young dragon? After all, I¡¯m still a kid dragon, so they thought of targeting me. Even though I¡¯m young, I still have a dragon heart, and even if it¡¯s a kid dragon¡¯s heart, it¡¯s still a dragon heart,¡¯ he thought, trying to reason it out and overthinking the situation.


    ¡¯But I¡¯m pretty sure monsters don¡¯t attack dragons, even if they¡¯re young. Only humans do that¡­ after all, unlike the humans, they don¡¯t want a fully grown dragon hunting them down to the ends of the earth,¡¯ he thought. But in the end, he gave up on figuring it out. Did it really matter why they were attacking him? The fact was, they were, so there was no point in dwelling on it. Instead, he turned his focus back to the situation at hand.


    "So, is there any more of you? You can also call them to come out. I don¡¯t want to go through all of you one by one," he said, wanting to end this quickly. Using his mana senses, he scanned the area around him to check if there were more wolves nearby. After examining his surroundings, he detected a total of 35 wolves encircling him. Leading them was a large black wolf in the front¡ªmost likely the alpha of the pack. It was a sixth-grade monster. Behind it were four fifth-grade wolves, while the rest were below that level, mostly at the fourth or third grade.


    But while scanning his surroundings, he discovered something else.


    To his side, at a considerable distance, stood 15 more wolves. With them were wolf pups, newborns who looked hungry and weak. Those wolves were definitely the mothers protecting them, and they didn¡¯t seem to be in their best condition.


    ¡¯Ohh, I understand now,¡¯ Renan thought.


    The reason these wolves were attacking him despite knowing the consequences was because the female wolves had just given birth. Since that had happened, the surrounding monsters¡ªthose weaker than them¡ªhad already fled, knowing that if they didn¡¯t, they would become nourishment for the new pups and their exhausted mothers. And then there was Renan. He had been running through the forest, destroying everything in his path, drawing their attention. On top of that, the smaller animals and monsters that didn¡¯t understand what was happening had panicked and run away from this area, saving themselves from becoming wolf food.


    ¡¯Which is¡­ kind of my fault,¡¯ he thought, facepalming himself.


    While Renan was deep in thought, contemplating the situation, the wolves were already on the move. They spread out, tightening their encirclement around him, cutting off all possible escape routes.


    When Renan finally snapped out of his thoughts and took in his surroundings, he realized he was completely surrounded. Not a single gap was left for him to slip through.


    "Huh," he sighed.


    "Since I know this is kind of my fault, I¡¯ll let you all go if you back down," he said, looking directly at the black alpha wolf.


    The alpha didn¡¯t respond. It didn¡¯t even acknowledge his words and simply growled.


    *GURR*


    It was ready to pounce at any moment.


    "Come on, I know you can understand me," Renan said. "Monsters in the fifth grade can already communicate, and you, who are in the sixth grade, can definitely understand me. So speak¡ªafter all, you don¡¯t want your whole pack to die, right?"


    But the wolf still didn¡¯t respond. Instead, it started slowly advancing toward him, completely underestimating him.


    That was the last straw for Renan¡¯s patience.


    He took a deep breath, and suddenly, white scales appeared on his hands and around his eyes. His red eyes, which previously looked human, now had vertical slits in them.


    *BOOM*


    *CRACK*


    The surroundings darkened. The wolves surrounding Renan were instantly pressed to the ground by an overwhelming force, their bodies unable to move. The alpha barely managed to stay on its feet, trembling under the pressure.


    Renan¡¯s voice, now devoid of any casualness, rang out with a cold threat.


    "Now, I¡¯ll ask again. Surrender¡­ or do you want me to kill every last one of you?"


    The alpha, who had assumed Renan was just a young dragon, was now frozen in fear. Its instincts screamed at it to surrender. If it didn¡¯t, it would lose every single member of its pack.


    But¡ª


    Its pride refused to let it back down without a fight.


    Despite its instincts telling it to submit, the alpha leaped. It went against the very instincts it had trusted all its life¡ªall because of its pride.


    It lunged at Renan, jaws wide, aiming to rip his head off.


    Renan, seeing the wolf¡¯s decision through its actions, sighed.


    "A monster will always be a monster, no matter how intelligent it gets," he muttered.


    Raising his scaled hand, he pointed a single finger at the alpha mid-air.


    A ball of fire formed at his fingertip, rapidly spinning at an unimaginable speed. The flames continuously shifted colors¡ªfirst red, then orange, then blue¡ªbefore finally settling into a deep purple.


    And then¡ª S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He fired it.


    The purple flame shot straight at the alpha wolf.


    The wolf never even realized what had happened.


    The only thing it saw before death was the purple flame.


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    The entire section of the forest where Renan had launched the flame was erased. Nothing remained. It was as if that part of the forest had never existed at all.


    The flames burned brightly, licking at the edges of the newly created void.


    Renan stood amidst the destruction, scanning the area.


    Then, he turned his gaze to the rest of the wolves and spoke.


    "Now, what do you all want to do? Surrender? Or do you want to perish like your leader?"


    The surviving wolves, having witnessed what had just happened, instantly lowered their heads even further. They were already pressed against the ground due to his aura, and now, they were practically groveling in a full surrender.


    Renan, seeing this, let out a small smile and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Good boys," he said, pleased with their submission.


    After all, now he wouldn¡¯t have to kill them.

 Chapter 69: Monster Nation

    Then, he turned his gaze to the rest of the wolves and spoke.


    "Now, what do you all want to do? Surrender? Or do you want to perish like your leader?"


    The surviving wolves, having witnessed what had just happened, instantly lowered their heads even further. They were already pressed against the ground due to his aura, and now, they were practically groveling in full surrender.


    Renan, seeing this, let out a small smile and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Good boys," he said, pleased with their submission.


    His white scales started to disappear slowly, first from his face and then from the rest of his body. At the same time, his surroundings began to return to normal. The wolves that had been pressed down by his overwhelming force slowly stood up, now free from the pressure. However, they remained with their heads lowered in complete submission.


    Renan, seeing this, spoke in a commanding tone. "You four who are in the fifth grade, step ahead," he ordered, calling for the wolves that could communicate to come forward.


    The four wolves obediently stepped ahead, standing before Renan with their heads still lowered in respect. "Now, I will ask you all some questions, but first, I need one of you to go and bring the other wolves and the pups here," he said, catching the wolves off guard with his request.


    Their bodies tensed as they processed his words. Renan, noticing their sudden reaction, quickly realized they might have misunderstood his intentions. So, he clarified, "What are you all thinking? I just told you to bring them here. It¡¯s dangerous for them to stay by themselves with the newborns. And do you really think that if I wanted to do something to them, you could stop me?" he asked, his gaze sharp.


    The four wolves, who had already witnessed his overwhelming strength, understood the truth behind his words. If he had any intention of harming them or their young, they knew there was nothing they could do to prevent it. Accepting his words, one of the four wolves hesitated for only a moment before turning around and dashing off in the direction of the mother wolves and pups.


    As that wolf disappeared into the distance, one of the remaining three, who appeared to be the eldest among them, finally spoke. "Sir Dragon," he addressed Renan with deep respect.


    "I know we were in the wrong for attacking you, but I sincerely ask for your forgiveness. We did it only because our children and their mothers would have died if we failed to find food for them. Please, forgive us," he said, completely disregarding the fact that he was asking forgiveness from the very being who had just killed their alpha.


    ¡¯So, I was correct,¡¯ Renan thought, feeling satisfied that his earlier guess had been accurate. "Oh, yeah. No need to worry. Since you have all surrendered, I won¡¯t kill you. There¡¯s nothing to gain from it, and it would just be senseless slaughter. So, relax. I just want to ask you a few questions, and after that, I¡¯ll be on my way," Renan said, waving his hand dismissively.


    Hearing his words, the three wolves that could communicate visibly relaxed. The elder wolf, still acting as the spokesperson, spoke again. "Thank you for your mercy, Sir Dragon. You may ask as many questions as you wish."


    Renan nodded, then asked, "So, is there any other wolf in your pack who is on the same level as your alpha or even stronger than him?"


    The wolf immediately shook his head. "No, there is no other wolf in our pack on the pack leader¡¯s level or stronger than him."


    "I see," Renan murmured. "Then, is there any other monster in this area as strong as your former alpha?"


    Again, the wolf replied, "No, there are no monsters in these surroundings that are at the sixth grade."


    Renan nodded as he continued questioning them, asking about their origins and other minor details. While he was engaged in conversation, the wolf that had left earlier finally returned, bringing the mother wolves and their pups with him.


    "I have brought them," the returning wolf announced, drawing both Renan¡¯s and the other wolves¡¯ attention toward him.


    Renan turned his gaze toward the newcomers, and the moment he laid eyes on them, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡¯They really do look like they¡¯re on their last legs,¡¯ he thought, observing the mother wolves. They appeared incredibly weak, while the pups, though not in immediate danger, still seemed quite frail.


    ¡¯I guess I should help them a bit. After all, it would be a pity if these small, cute creatures died,¡¯ Renan thought to himself. Then, the ring on his finger shone faintly, and in the next instant, a large piece of meat materialized in front of him. Though the portion wasn¡¯t large enough to completely fill all of their stomachs, it was enough to give them some strength.


    The wolves were visibly shocked to see the meat appear out of thin air. However, before their curiosity could take over, Renan spoke. "Here, eat this," he said simply.


    The elder wolf, speaking once again, lowered his head deeply. "Thank you, Sir Dragon, for your generosity," he said with clear gratitude in his voice.


    The other wolves, following his lead, also lowered their heads in respect, expressing their thanks.


    Renan waved his hand dismissively. "Yeah, yeah. Anyway, I¡¯ll be going now. Goodbye," he said as he turned around to leave. However, just as he was about to go, something crossed his mind.


    "The monster core," he muttered, stopping in his tracks and turning his head toward the spot where he had slain the alpha wolf.


    Looking in that direction, he furrowed his brows upon realizing that the core was nowhere to be seen. "Huh? Did the core of the wolf disintegrate along with its body?" he mused out loud, feeling a pang of regret. ¡¯I should have held back a little,¡¯ he thought, somewhat frustrated.


    With nothing else left to do, Renan disappeared from the wolves¡¯ sight, leaving them behind.


    From there, he continued his journey, running through the forest instead of flying, as he didn¡¯t want to attract unnecessary attention. After about ten minutes of running, he finally emerged from the dense woodland and found himself standing before a road that split in three different directions.


    "Hmm, I think I still need to go straight. The Dwarf Progenitor Dungeon is still a bit farther from the Monster Nation," Renan thought as he started running again, heading straight toward his destination.


    It took him about two to three days of non-stop travel to finally reach the Dwarf Progenitor Dungeon. However, instead of rushing inside immediately, he stopped at a distance, carefully observing the structure before him. His sharp eyes caught sight of two dwarves stationed as guards at the entrance, standing before a large door that seemingly led underground.


    "Hmm, those two are at the seventh stage in the warrior path," Renan noted after assessing them. ¡¯I should gather some information about the dungeon first before going in,¡¯ he decided.


    With that plan in mind, he changed his course and made his way toward the Monster Nation instead. Upon arrival, he was met with a massive gate surrounded by towering walls, similar in design to the Dragon Empire. A long line had formed at the entrance, which he assumed was for entry into the city. However, as he observed the crowd more closely, something struck him as odd.


    ¡¯Huh? Isn¡¯t this supposed to be the Monster Nation? So why are there humans and dwarves in line? I don¡¯t see any monsters among them,¡¯ Renan thought in confusion.


    Curious but unfazed, he joined the line and waited patiently for his turn. It didn¡¯t take long before he reached the front, where he finally got a closer look at the guard manning the entrance.


    To his surprise, the one standing at the door wasn¡¯t a monster, but a dwarf.


    "Huh?" he muttered, momentarily thrown off by the sight. He tried to make sense of the situation, but before he could think further, the dwarf at the gate addressed him.


    "Hurry up, human. We don¡¯t have all day," the dwarf grumbled, mistaking Renan for a human due to his current form.


    Renan gave a small nod and stepped forward. The dwarf glanced at him and then down at a piece of paper. "Name?" he asked.


    "Renan," he replied.


    "One silver coin," the dwarf demanded.


    Reaching inside his clothes, Renan discreetly used his ring to retrieve a silver coin¡ªone of the many Belinda had given him before his journey. Handing it over, he watched as the dwarf retrieved a stamp with a beard emblem on it. The dwarf then pressed the stamp against the back of Renan¡¯s hand.


    "You can go in now," the dwarf said gruffly. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as Renan stepped through the gates, he was left completely speechless by what he saw.


    ¡¯Huh? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be the Monster Nation? Then why are there dwarves everywhere?¡¯ Renan thought, utterly baffled by the sight before him.

 Chapter 70: Information

    To his surprise, the one standing at the door wasn¡¯t a monster, but a dwarf.


    "Huh?" he muttered, momentarily thrown off by the sight. He tried to make sense of the situation, but before he could think further, the dwarf at the gate addressed him.


    "Hurry up, human. We don¡¯t have all day," the dwarf grumbled, mistaking Renan for a human due to his current form. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renan gave a small nod and stepped forward. The dwarf glanced at him and then down at a piece of paper. "Name?" he asked.


    "Renan," he replied.


    "One silver coin," the dwarf demanded.


    Reaching inside his clothes, Renan discreetly used his ring to retrieve a silver coin¡ªone of the many Belinda had given him before his journey. Handing it over, he watched as the dwarf retrieved a stamp with a beard emblem on it. The dwarf then pressed the stamp against the back of Renan¡¯s hand.


    "You can go in now," the dwarf said gruffly.


    As soon as Renan stepped through the gates, he was left completely speechless by what he saw.


    ¡¯Huh? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be the Monster Nation? Then why are there dwarves everywhere?¡¯ Renan thought, utterly baffled by the sight before him.


    Renan, who was surprised and confused at the same time, continued to walk while lost in thoughts, completely disregarding his surroundings.


    ¡¯Didn¡¯t Grandma Belinda say that it was the empire of monsters that had come together to form a nation to stand against stronger foes? So why does this empire look like it belongs to dwarves rather than monsters?¡¯ Renan thought as he walked, looking around at the shops and stalls scattered throughout the city.


    ¡¯Were the monsters overthrown by dwarves, and the dwarves took over this place, turning it into their home?¡¯ Renan pondered.


    ¡¯But why did Grandma not tell me anything about this?¡¯


    ¡¯Or maybe it is because the information about dragons is quite old. Since after the second war, dragons have retreated to their empire, cutting off their connection to the outside world. Or did it just happen not long ago, so the dragons didn¡¯t notice?¡¯ Renan concluded. But since he couldn¡¯t just guess what happened to the monsters that used to live here, he resolved to find out.


    Renan looked around the city, trying to find someone who could explain what had happened¡ªsomeone who wouldn¡¯t ask too many questions about why he didn¡¯t know about it. There were many humans in this city, proving that dwarves and humans had a harmonious relationship. So, he continued looking around.


    After five or so minutes of searching, he found an old dwarf loitering at the side of the road, looking drunk. Renan decided to ask him. Since he only wanted simple knowledge about what had happened to the monsters, he chose this dwarf, thinking that he wouldn¡¯t really care much about what he was being asked, but rather, about the benefits. And so, he walked up to him.


    "Hello, sir," Renan spoke politely.


    But,


    "Huh, what do you want, human brat? You know what? I really don¡¯t care what you want, so leave me alone," the dwarf said rudely to Renan.


    Renan, who, from one exchange, understood that this old and ugly dwarf wouldn¡¯t talk to him unless he showed him some money, moving his hand inside his clothes and pulled out a gold coin. He tossed it at the face of the old dwarf.


    The old dwarf, who had caught something shiny out of the corner of his eye, turned to look at it. The moment he saw a gold coin flying toward him, he reflexively caught it and was left stunned, staring at the gold that seemed to appear out of nowhere.


    "If you answer some questions of mine, you will get two more gold coins. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just take this gold coin back," Renan said, completely disregarding the value of a single gold coin. He even thought of giving two more. The reason? ¡¯Money is really not an issue, as Grandma Belinda has given me quite a lot,¡¯ Renan thought.


    The dwarf, who was brought out of his reverie by Renan¡¯s voice, spoke, "Don¡¯t worry, sir human! I will answer as many questions as you ask," he said, his voice polite, his attitude shifting a full 360 degrees. "But what is this kind sir¡¯s name?" he asked, trying to get on Renan¡¯s good side while thinking inwardly,


    ¡¯Oh my, what a lucky day! To think I would encounter some rich noble from the human city. And all I need to do is answer some questions, and I will get three gold coins. I can¡¯t wait to get drunk again,¡¯ his face smiling brightly, showing his yellow teeth, which seemed like they would fall out at any moment.


    "No need for you to know. Just answer my questions, and we will be done," Renan said, completely shutting down the old dwarf¡¯s chances of getting close to him.


    But the dwarf didn¡¯t get mad. Instead, he continued smiling brightly and spoke, "I see, sir human, no problem! But I think we should discuss somewhere while comfortably sitting," the dwarf suggested.


    Renan nodded.


    The dwarf started to lead Renan somewhere, and after a while of walking, they finally reached a three-story wooden building. They both stepped inside, and Renan took in the interior. It looked like some kind of drinking establishment, with tables placed at considerable distances from each other, ensuring that conversations at one table couldn¡¯t easily be overheard by another. However, if someone spoke loudly, others could hear.


    Overall, the place wasn¡¯t too bad, but it wasn¡¯t amazing either.


    Then they walked to one of the tables, where they both sat opposite each other. Soon, a waiter approached them, asking for their order.


    "What would you like to have?" the waiter asked.


    "Three glasses of beer," the dwarf spoke first.


    "A cup of water," Renan said.


    The waiter nodded and left to get their orders.


    After the waiter was gone, Renan looked back at the dwarf and spoke, "Now answer my questions. I don¡¯t have all day for you," Renan said, clearly impatient.


    "Okay, okay, sir human! Go ahead and ask as many questions as you want. I¡¯m here all day at your service," the dwarf said in a happy voice.


    "First, explain to me the history of dwarves and how the dwarves came to live in this place," Renan asked the most important question first.


    "Huh?" The dwarf blinked in surprise at Renan¡¯s question.


    "What happened? Can¡¯t even answer this one simple question?" Renan mocked.


    The dwarf, finally out of his thoughts, spoke, "No, of course, I can. I was just surprised that this was what you wanted to ask first. But anyway, the history of dwarves, although not very amazing, is still quite fascinating," the dwarf said, then started explaining.


    "The dwarves, after the disappearance of the Dwarf Progenitor, used to live in a remote place where their living conditions were not as good as they are now. After the war with dragons, the humans, who were regaining their strength, extended a hand to us, offering to help us live a better life and have a better place to stay. At that time, the leader of the dwarves agreed with the humans and accepted their extended hand.


    With the help of humans, we were able to defeat the monsters and so the dwarf took over this empire where the monster used to live. And boom! Here we are, living in this place right now, happily coexisting with humans. We dwarves, who have quite a talent for forging, now provide them with weapons in exchange for their protection and other benefits," the dwarf said.


    "I see," Renan said.


    After that, he continued asking many questions about various topics. Some of them were about the dungeon, which greatly surprised him. After asking all those things, the day went by, and soon, night came.


    "I think this is enough," Renan said as he stood up from the chair he had been sitting on and tossed two coins at the dwarf before turning around to leave.


    "Thank you, sir human, for the coin! And if ever in the future you need something¡ª" the dwarf shouted after Renan, but his voice trailed off as Renan left the building.


    Renan looked up at the dark sky and thought inwardly, ¡¯Hmm, it¡¯s already quite dark. I should go and rent a room for tonight,¡¯ Renan thought.


    He started asking around for a place to stay and soon came across an inn. He rented a room for the night. The room wasn¡¯t anything amazing, but it had all the necessary things.


    After stepping into the room, Renan directly fell onto the bed, feeling exhausted¡ªnot from travel, but from all the information he had learned. ¡¯It looks like it¡¯s not as simple as I thought,¡¯ Renan spoke in his mind.


    Lying on the bed, he stared up at the ceiling. Soon, his eyes grew heavier, and within moments, he fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 71: Ten year old

    The room wasn¡¯t particularly fancy, but it had everything necessary for a comfortable stay.


    As soon as he stepped in, Renan collapsed onto the bed, feeling exhausted¡ªnot from traveling, but from processing all the new information.


    ¡¯It seems like things aren¡¯t as simple as I thought,¡¯ he mused while staring at the ceiling.


    With that thought lingering in his mind, his eyelids grew heavy, and soon, he drifted into sleep.


    ~~Next Day~~


    Renan woke up to the sound of knocking on the door.


    *TUK*0


    "Ugh," he groaned, rubbing his eyes as he sat up in bed, still feeling groggy.


    *TUK*


    Another knock came, slightly louder this time.


    "I¡¯m coming," Renan called out, stretching his body before getting to his feet. He walked over to the door, still half-asleep, and opened it¡ªonly to find no one standing in the hallway.


    "Huh?" He frowned in confusion, looking left and right but seeing no one.


    "Where is the person who knocked?" he muttered to himself as he stepped forward, intending to check.


    But just as he moved ahead, he unexpectedly bumped into someone. He blinked and looked down, only to see a dwarf standing there, arms crossed, looking up at him with a face that screamed, ¡¯Really? Are you serious right now?¡¯


    Realization dawned on Renan, and he let out an awkward chuckle.


    "Haha, my bad. I forgot I was in the dwarf empire," he admitted sheepishly.


    The dwarf scoffed before letting out a sarcastic laugh.


    "Hahaha, very funny, human," he said, clearly mocking him.


    Renan cleared his throat, trying to ease the awkwardness. "So, why were you knocking on the door?"


    The dwarf sighed and spoke in a no-nonsense tone. "Your time is already up. If you want to stay longer, you need to pay. If you don¡¯t, then get out."


    His words weren¡¯t exactly polite, but they got the point across.


    "I see," Renan said simply. "Then I¡¯ll be leaving."


    Without wasting another second, he stepped out of the room and into the hallway.


    The dwarf, watching this, raised an eyebrow. "Do you not want to check if you forgot anything inside?"


    "No need," Renan replied flatly as he made his way toward the stairs.


    After all, he had his storage ring¡ªthere was no reason for him to leave anything behind. If he used something, he would put it straight back into his ring instead of leaving it lying around.


    Once he reached the ground floor, Renan found himself at a table and ordered something to eat. He didn¡¯t actually need to eat¡ªhis body could function as long as he had mana¡ªbut there was an enjoyment in eating itself. So, despite the fact that the food here wasn¡¯t the best he¡¯d ever had, it was still good enough to fill his stomach.


    After finishing his meal, he left the inn and stepped onto the busy streets, walking down the road while glancing around the city. His mind drifted back to his conversation with the old dwarf from the previous day.


    ¡¯Why hasn¡¯t the Dwarf Progenitor¡¯s dungeon been cleared yet? Is it really that difficult that even after thousands of years, no one has managed to conquer it?¡¯


    Renan recalled asking that exact question to the old dwarf while they sat across from each other at the tavern.


    The dwarf had responded without hesitation, his expression serious.


    "Indeed, that dungeon remains unconquered even after thousands of years. Not a single one has been cleared¡ªnot the one belonging to the elves, nor the one belonging to humans, nor even the one left behind by the dwarves. All three dungeons remain untouched, their secrets locked away from the world," the dwarf said before taking a long sip of his beer.


    "But..."


    The old dwarf had paused, placing his empty beer glass down before picking up the next one.


    "The reason they remain unconquered isn¡¯t because of their difficulty level," he continued. "It¡¯s because of the requirements for entry."


    Renan had frowned at that. "Requirements?" he repeated, urging the dwarf to elaborate.


    The dwarf nodded. "Indeed, requirements. And there is only one¡­" He took another sip before finally saying, "To enter any of the three dungeons, the individual must be under ten years old."


    At that revelation, Renan had felt his entire body freeze.


    "Ten years old?" he had echoed in disbelief. "That¡¯s impossible! How could a ten-year-old possibly clear a dungeon created by the Dwarf Progenitor himself? It¡¯s almost as if those dungeons were designed never to be conquered¡ªas if they were meant to remain standing for eternity." Renan said excluding himself.


    The dwarf had sighed, nodding in agreement. "Indeed, it sounds impossible. But back then, the leaders of the respective races refused to give up so easily. They tried to work around the restriction. They began grooming children from the moment they were born¡ªtraining them from a young age so that by the time they turned ten, they would be strong enough to enter the dungeon and clear it."


    Renan had listened carefully as the dwarf continued his explanation.


    "However, no matter how hard they trained, there was a limit to what a child¡¯s body could endure. The absolute strongest among them managed to reach the Second Stage in their respective paths by the time they turned ten. A rare few prodigies reached the Third Stage. But no one¡ªnot even the most talented individuals in history¡ªmanaged to reach the Fourth Stage before the age of ten."


    Renan had fallen silent at that.


    "Every single child that was sent into those dungeons... never returned," the dwarf said grimly. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The races eventually realized that it was a lost cause. They gave up trying to clear them and instead decided to station Seven-Star Warriors near each dungeon to guard them¡ªto watch for any abnormal activity."


    Renan had remained deep in thought as he processed that information.


    "And that¡¯s when the rumors began," the dwarf had continued. "People started saying that the Dwarf Progenitor didn¡¯t create those dungeons to be conquered. Rather, they were left behind to ensure that people would always remember him¡ªthat his legacy would remain etched into history forever."


    Renan, thinking back to that conversation now, felt an eerie sense of intrigue.


    ¡¯The Dwarf Progenitor didn¡¯t want his dungeon to be conquered?¡¯


    ¡¯Then¡­ what was the true purpose of those dungeons?¡¯


    Lost in thought, he continued walking through the bustling city streets, the morning sun casting long shadows on the cobblestone roads.

 Chapter 72: Entering the dungeon

    Renan, thinking back to that conversation now, felt an eerie sense of intrigue.


    ¡¯The Dwarf Progenitor didn¡¯t want his dungeon to be conquered?¡¯


    ¡¯Then¡­ what was the true purpose of those dungeons?¡¯


    Lost in thought, he continued walking through the bustling city streets, the morning sun casting long shadows on the cobblestone roads.


    Renan, while lost in thought, had unknowingly reached the exit gate. Since he had already gathered all the information he needed, he was now ready to proceed to the next stage of his journey. His heart pounded with excitement as he thought about what lay ahead.


    ¡¯Although I don¡¯t know why the Dwarf Progenitor set such a ridiculous requirement for entering the dungeon, in the end, it won¡¯t affect me. After all, I¡¯m only eight years old, so I qualify perfectly,¡¯ Renan mused, a slight smirk forming on his face.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªif the Dwarf Progenitor had known about him, would he have set the age requirement even lower? Or would he have come up with an entirely different condition to keep people out? The thought amused him.


    After showing the stamp on his hand and stating his name to the guards at the gate, Renan was allowed to pass through without any trouble. The moment he stepped outside, he took a deep breath of the fresh air, his excitement growing. Without wasting any time, he broke into a sprint toward his next destination¡ªthe Dwarf Progenitor¡¯s dungeon.


    As he ran, his mind kept circling back to the mysteries surrounding the dungeon. ¡¯Why would someone go to such lengths to restrict entry? What exactly is hidden inside that made the Dwarf Progenitor set such an absurd requirement?¡¯ Renan pondered, trying to make sense of it.


    His first guess was that the dungeon contained the Dwarf Progenitor¡¯s legacy¡ªperhaps some powerful artifact or lost knowledge meant for the most worthy successor. But after thinking it over, he dismissed that theory.


    ¡¯No, there¡¯s no way. If it were truly a legacy, he would want someone to inherit it. Setting an age limit that practically guarantees failure makes no sense. I¡¯m sure most people would want their legacy to be carried forward, not sealed away forever,¡¯ Renan reasoned.


    If it wasn¡¯t a legacy, then what was it? What could be inside the dungeon that the Progenitor went to such great lengths to keep people from reaching it? And more importantly, why did the same conditions apply to the dungeons of the elves and humans as well?


    ¡¯It has to be something incredibly important¡ªsomething that the Progenitor¡¯s didn¡¯t want just anyone to get their hands on,¡¯ Renan concluded, his excitement growing.


    In the end, he shook his head. ¡¯Oh well, there¡¯s no need to overthink it. I¡¯m just about to get there. I can just clear it myself and see what¡¯s inside.¡¯


    His mind now focused, Renan picked up speed. Within five to ten minutes, he had arrived at his destination. But instead of rushing in, he stopped at a safe distance, carefully observing the dungeon¡¯s entrance.


    The dungeon¡¯s door was massive, made of intricately carved wood, its surface pulsing with a strange, otherworldly energy. The surrounding structure was composed of stone, seamlessly merging with the ground, as if it had been carved directly from the earth itself. The stone extended underground, suggesting the dungeon¡¯s true depth was far greater than what could be seen from the surface.


    Standing guard in front of the entrance were two dwarf warriors, each wielding massive hammers that were easily twice their size. Their eyes were sharp, scanning their surroundings with unwavering vigilance, ready to strike at the first sign of trouble.


    After carefully assessing them, Renan muttered under his breath, "Both of them are seven-star warriors."


    He weighed his options. ¡¯If I fight both of them at the same time, it would be tough, but I could win. However, the battle would create too much noise. The Dwarf Empire isn¡¯t far from here, and if the commotion reaches them, the Dwarf Emperor will definitely send eight-star warriors to investigate. If that happens, I¡¯ll be doomed.¡¯


    Renan frowned, realizing that brute force wasn¡¯t an option. While he was confident in his abilities, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to take them down silently. He needed another way in.


    Then, a sudden thought struck him.


    "Oh, right!" he exclaimed, clenching his right fist and tapping it against his left palm. "I should use my fox illusion ability. Even though they¡¯re strong enough to break out of it eventually, I only need to distract them for a few seconds to slip past them. That should be more than enough."


    With his plan set, Renan transformed into his fox form. His body began to shift¡ªhis once pure white hair darkened to jet black, and his red eyes turned a shimmering gold. While his facial features remained mostly unchanged, the simple alteration of his hair and eye color made him look like an entirely different person. Only those extremely familiar with him would be able to recognize him, and even then, they might hesitate.


    Taking a deep breath, Renan focused, and soon, his golden eyes shone brightly on the dwarf guards. Almost instantly, their bodies tensed. Their heads snapped to the side, eyes widening in shock. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A dragon!" they both exclaimed in unison, gripping their weapons tightly.


    Their breathing quickened, and their stance shifted into a defensive position, prepared to fight at any moment.


    While the dwarves were caught in his illusion, Renan swiftly moved. Without hesitation, he dashed forward, appearing directly in front of the dungeon door. He could feel the illusion beginning to weaken¡ªthe guards wouldn¡¯t remain fooled for long.


    ¡¯I need to hurry,¡¯ he thought urgently.


    Reaching out, Renan pressed his right hand against the massive wooden door. The moment his skin made contact, something unexpected happened.


    Instead of simply opening like a normal door, the entire surface shimmered with energy. A strange, mechanical voice echoed in his mind:


    [REQUIREMENT: MET]


    [ENTRY: ALLOWED]


    A bright light engulfed the door, and before Renan could react¡ª


    ¡ªhe vanished.

 Chapter 73: Shadow of the past

    Instead of simply opening like a normal door, the entire surface shimmered with energy. A strange, mechanical voice echoed in his mind:


    [REQUIREMENT: MET]


    [ENTRY: ALLOWED]


    A bright light engulfed the door, and before Renan could react¡ª


    ¡ªhe vanished.


    Just after Renan disappeared, the illusion wore off, leaving the dwarves in confusion.


    "Huh? Where did the dragon disappear to?" the bearded dwarf questioned, his eyes scanning the surroundings with suspicion. His grip on his hammer tightened as he looked around, trying to locate the entity that had just appeared and then vanished into thin air.


    "I don¡¯t know," the second dwarf replied, shaking his head with a furrowed brow. "It was right there a moment ago. There¡¯s no way something that big just vanished without a trace." His voice carried an edge of unease.


    The first dwarf looked at his companion and then back at the surroundings. "I think we should report this to the captain. A dragon appearing and disappearing like that¡­ it definitely means something. We can¡¯t ignore it."


    The other dwarf nodded in agreement. "Yes, you¡¯re right. We should report this immediately. If there really was a dragon here, it could be a serious problem for the empire."


    The bearded dwarf exhaled heavily before adjusting the grip on his hammer. "I¡¯ll go back and report it. You stay here and keep watch over the dungeon entrance. We can¡¯t let our guard down." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Understood," the other dwarf agreed, taking up his position once more while his companion turned and hurried back toward the empire.


    Meanwhile, Renan, who had just arrived in an unfamiliar place, was transported by the dungeon¡¯s mysterious mechanism. He found himself in a pitch-black cave, the air thick with an unsettling stillness. Despite the complete darkness, his enhanced vision allowed him to see everything clearly. The walls of the cave were rough and uneven, shaped by time rather than deliberate design.


    "Ugh¡­ Where am I?" Renan muttered under his breath, his eyes scanning the area cautiously. He remained still for a moment, listening for any sounds that could indicate a hidden enemy or a lurking trap. The eerie silence made him uneasy.


    For five minutes, he moved carefully around the cave, checking every corner for signs of traps, hidden mechanisms, or monsters that might ambush him. But to his surprise, he found nothing.


    "Huh? Isn¡¯t a dungeon supposed to have monsters and traps?" he asked himself, frowning. He had expected a challenge, but instead, the place seemed empty¡ªalmost abandoned.


    Just as he was about to move forward, he felt something crack beneath his foot.


    *CRACK*


    Renan instantly halted, his instincts kicking in. His gaze snapped downward, and what he saw made his stomach tighten.


    Lying beneath his foot was a small skeletal hand¡ªfrail, withered, and lifeless. A child¡¯s hand.


    His breath hitched slightly as his eyes followed the skeletal arm, leading to a tiny body sprawled on the ground. The remains of a young child, its bones brittle with time, lay in a desperate position¡ªone arm stretched outward as if reaching for salvation that never came.


    A strange feeling settled in Renan¡¯s chest. He clenched his fists.


    ¡¯How could they¡­?¡¯ The thought echoed in his mind, disbelief mixing with anger. ¡¯How could they send children¡ªmere children, no older than ten¡ªinto an unknown dungeon with no way to escape?¡¯


    His golden eyes glowed faintly in the darkness, a sign of his deepening emotions.


    "Poor thing¡­" he whispered softly. "You who never even saw the light before you were exposed to the darkness of this world. Rest in peace."


    Taking a deep breath, Renan turned away from the skeleton and continued deeper into the dungeon.


    Despite being on high alert, he encountered no further corpses in the narrow corridor ahead. The path was eerily straight, leading him forward without any obstacles. There were no traps, no monsters¡ªjust an endless, unbroken path of stone.


    Renan frowned as he walked, his mind churning with questions.


    ¡¯Is this really a dungeon? Why aren¡¯t there any traps or monsters? If there¡¯s nothing here, then how did those children die?¡¯


    A thought crossed his mind.


    ¡¯Could the real danger be waiting at the end?¡¯


    Perhaps the dungeon wasn¡¯t designed to kill intruders along the way but rather to trap them, forcing them into an inescapable confrontation at the end. That would explain why the bodies of the children weren¡¯t scattered throughout the corridor¡ªmost of them likely perished at the final destination.


    "Or maybe," Renan murmured, "the monsters or traps are only in the last chamber. Maybe the child whose body I saw was one of the few who made it out¡­ but still succumbed to their injuries before escaping."


    He recalled what the old dwarf had said about the dungeon.


    The only words left by the Dwarf Progenitor were: ¡¯Do not force your way in or out. The moment you try, the dungeon will self-destruct, killing whoever attempts it and destroying whatever lies within.¡¯


    Renan exhaled sharply. "So breaking out isn¡¯t an option either¡­"


    He continued walking for another ten minutes, the silence pressing in on him. Eventually, a faint glow appeared ahead.


    His heart quickened. "Finally¡­ is this the end?"


    As he neared the light, he saw an entrance framed by two old lanterns hanging beside it. The flickering light cast eerie shadows across the cave walls.


    Renan paused just before stepping inside. His instincts urged caution.


    Peering through the entrance, he saw an enormous hall stretching out before him. The first thing he noticed was the sheer number of bodies scattered across the ground¡ªmore children, their skeletal remains lying in various positions, each one a tragic testament to a life lost too soon.


    His gaze then shifted to the center of the hall.


    There, sitting atop a stone box, was a figure.


    A dwarf, but unlike any Renan had seen before. Its body was completely black, almost like a shadow given form. It was transparent, its outline flickering like a phantom. Embedded in its chest were seven glowing stars arranged in a zig-zag pattern, pulsating with an ominous energy.


    Renan¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡¯What¡­ is that?¡¯


    Then, his eyes moved to the wall behind the dwarf.


    Etched in bold, unyielding letters was a message.


    Renan read it out loud, his voice echoing through the empty chamber.


    "The shadow of the past."

 Chapter 74: it’s not over yet

    Renan¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡¯What¡­ is that?¡¯


    Then, his eyes moved to the wall behind the dwarf.


    Etched in bold, unyielding letters was a message.


    Renan read it out loud, his voice echoing through the empty chamber.


    "The shadow of the past."


    ¡¯Huh, what does this Shadow of the Past mean?¡¯ Renan thought as his sharp gaze moved down to the rest of the inscription, scanning for more details. Below the bold words, he saw additional writing etched into the stone, carrying an ominous message.


    "Child, do not cross this line but read this first.


    I do not know how or who sent you into this dungeon, but as you see, the dwarf sitting on that box is a shadow of mine¡ªwell, not exactly my shadow, but a copy. Although it does not possess the full extent of my power, it is still quite strong, standing at the Seven-Star level warrior.


    You, child, who are not even above ten years old, will die a brutal death under its relentless attacks.


    And since there is also no escape from this dungeon once you enter it, I suggest that you¡ªwhoever you are¡ªkill yourself painlessly rather than endure a death filled with agony."


    Renan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he finished reading. A moment of silence filled the air.


    "Huh," he exhaled, tapping his fingers against his chin. "Now, what should I do?" he murmured, though he already knew his answer.


    His gaze moved toward the Dwarf Progenitor¡¯s Shadow. The shadowy figure sat unmoving on the stone box, its long beard reaching the ground. Despite being seated, its stature was imposing. By estimation, the shadow was about four feet five inches tall¡ªa bit taller than standard size for dwarves¡ªbut the massive hammer resting beside it was anything but standard. The weapon lay there like an executioner¡¯s tool, six feet long, with one side shaped like a sharp blade and the other like a crushing Warhammer.


    Renan¡¯s eyes flickered to the box on which the shadowy dwarf was perched. It wasn¡¯t adorned with any extravagant designs¡ªjust a simple stone chest.


    ¡¯That box,¡¯ Renan thought, his pulse steady, ¡¯is this entire dungeon built to protect whatever is inside it?¡¯


    His decision was made.


    ¡¯Seven stars¡­ If I go all out, I can win,¡¯ he assured himself. Without further hesitation, he took his first step forward.


    *TAK*


    *TAK*


    His footsteps echoed as he entered the vast hall.


    And then¡ª


    *WOOSH*


    His instincts screamed.


    His body moved on its own, his left arm instinctively raising to shield his head.


    And just in time¡ª


    *BOOM*


    The force of the impact sent him flying backward, out of the hall, back into the cave. In mid-air, he twisted, angling his legs downward, and slammed into the ground, skidding to a stop.


    "You¡­" Renan muttered, his voice low and filled with rage. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You bastard¡­" His eyes darkened, and his aura surged.


    "I¡¯m going to kill you."


    Pain throbbed through his body, but he could handle it. After all, he had survived Nymeria¡¯s training, which was more brutal than this. But that didn¡¯t mean he liked it. Instead, He hated feeling pain.


    He glanced at his left arm.


    It was mangled beyond recognition, barely hanging on by shreds of muscle. Fragments of bone jutted out, exposed to the air.


    Renan snorted.


    ¡¯Tch. I underestimated him.¡¯


    He clenched his good hand, the veins on his arms pulsing with mana.


    ¡¯I need to use my dragon form.¡¯


    His fox ears vanished, his five tails disappeared, and his hair turned pure white. His golden eyes shifted to blood-red. The transformation took mere seconds.


    Despite his altered form, his left arm remained shattered.


    But¡ª


    His damaged arm glowed with golden light.


    And in an instant¡ª


    His arm was healed, looking like it previously was.


    Renan clenched and flexed his fingers. The pain was gone.


    ¡¯The Light Element truly is one of the best,¡¯ he thought, feeling the renewed strength coursing through him. But there was no time to admire his healing ability. He strode forward, his red eyes locked onto the shadowy dwarf that now stood at the hall¡¯s entrance.


    Renan noticed something.


    ¡¯So¡­ it only attacks when I step inside,¡¯ he analyzed, his mind working fast.


    Scales formed along his arms and the sides of his face. His red eyes became slitted, and four horns sprouted from his head¡ªtwo at the front, two curving backward.


    And then¡ª


    *BOOM*


    He vanished.


    The ground beneath him sank under the force of his leap.


    The dwarf shadow also disappeared¡ª


    But not because it moved.


    Because Renan moved it.


    At blinding speed, Renan grabbed the shadow dwarf by the throat and dragged it backward.


    The shadow struggled, attempting to break free, but Renan didn¡¯t allow it.


    His right arm was pulled back, coiled with immense power¡ªready to strike.


    The shadow lifted its hammer, but¡ª


    Renan¡¯s mana flared.


    The earth responded.


    The very ground twisted and wrapped around the dwarf, locking it in place.


    Renan smirked.


    ¡¯You¡¯re not moving.¡¯


    With the dwarf shadow immobilized, Renan struck.


    *BOOM*


    *CRACK*


    The ground shattered, and the dwarf¡¯s head was slammed face-first into the floor.


    But Renan wasn¡¯t done.


    He lunged forward, prepared to finish it.


    The dwarf shadow struggled against the earth bindings, attempting to break free.


    But¡ª


    Renan was faster.


    The ground shifted again¡ªforming a stone pillar beneath the dwarf and launching it toward him.


    Renan responded instantly¡ªhis palm igniting.


    A fireball formed¡ªbut this was no ordinary fire.


    It shifted colors, turning violet¡ª


    A Purple Flame Blast.


    The same attack he had used on the wolf, but this time¡ªfar stronger.


    The dwarf shadow sensed danger.


    It tried to move¡ª


    But the earth grabbed it again.


    At that moment¡ªRenan activated his telekinesis, further locking it in place.


    The dwarf shadow was trapped.


    And then¡ª


    Renan fired the attack.


    *BOOM*


    A massive explosion erupted.


    The shockwave sent the skeletal remains of the children flying.


    When the dust settled, a deep crater had formed at the center of the hall.


    Renan approached the edge, peering into the dark abyss.


    He narrowed his eyes and activated his mana senses.


    And just as he expected¡ª


    "It¡¯s not over yet¡­" he muttered.


    Because suddenly¡ª


    Two bright white eyes snapped open in the darkness below.

 Chapter 75: SHUT UP

    His right arm was pulled back, coiled with immense power¡ªready to strike.


    The shadow lifted its hammer, but¡ª


    Renan¡¯s mana flared.


    The earth responded.


    The very ground twisted and wrapped around the dwarf, locking it in place.


    Renan smirked. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡¯You¡¯re not moving.¡¯


    With the dwarf shadow immobilized, Renan struck.


    The ground shattered, and the dwarf¡¯s head was slammed face-first into the floor.


    But Renan wasn¡¯t done.


    He lunged forward, prepared to finish it.


    The dwarf shadow struggled against the earth bindings, attempting to break free.


    But¡ª


    Renan was faster.


    The ground shifted again¡ªforming a stone pillar beneath the dwarf and launching it toward him.


    Renan responded


    But the earth grabbed it again.


    At that moment¡ªRenan activated his telekinesis, further locking it in place.


    The shadow dwarf was trapped.


    And then¡ª


    Renan fired the attack.


    *BOOM*


    A massive explosion erupted.


    The shockwave sent the skeletal remains of the children flying.


    When the dust settled, a deep crater had formed at the center of the hall.


    Renan approached the edge, peering into the dark abyss.


    He narrowed his eyes and activated his mana senses.


    And just as he expected¡ª


    "It¡¯s not over yet¡­" he muttered.


    Because suddenly¡ª


    Two bright white eyes snapped open in the darkness below.


    And,


    *BOOM*


    *SWOOSH*


    The shadow dwarf appeared right in front of him, his hammer raised high above his head, gripped tightly with both hands. The weapon gleamed in the dim light, its blade edge facing forward, ready to cleave him in half with a single, decisive strike.


    "Huh,"


    Renan sighed, already knowing that this fight would undoubtedly inflict many injuries on him. And with injuries came pain¡ªsomething he despised more than anything else. He didn¡¯t fear it, of course, but that didn¡¯t mean he had to like it.


    As these thoughts flashed through his mind, Renan swiftly moved from his place, dodging the shadow dwarf¡¯s attack at the last possible moment.


    *SLICK*


    The ground beneath them split apart from the sheer force of the hammer¡¯s impact, a deep, jagged crack forming in the earth. Dust and small fragments of stone shot into the air, scattering in every direction. The dwarf, seeing that no one was beneath his devastating attack, turned his head, scanning the surroundings in search of his opponent.


    But before he could even react¡ª


    "What? Looking for me?"


    A voice came from his left.


    Renan stood there, floating in mid-air, his arms crossed, watching the shadow dwarf with a smirk of amusement.


    The moment their gazes met, Renan brought his right hand¡ªcovered in shimmering, dragon-like white scales¡ªback slightly before thrusting it forward, delivering a powerful punch directly at the shadow dwarf¡¯s face.


    With the sheer force behind the strike, the dwarf should have been hurled backward through the air and crashed into the wall behind him, but¡ª


    Instead,


    At the very moment of impact, the shadow dwarf skillfully used the momentum of Renan¡¯s punch, spinning backward in mid-air. His movements were fluid, controlled¡ªshowing incredible combat adaptability.


    While rotating, the dwarf still had his massive hammer in his grasp. Using the spin to his advantage, he swung the weapon in an upward arc, the blade edge aimed at Renan¡¯s lower body.


    Renan saw the attack coming and instinctively tried to leap back, twisting his torso to avoid the lethal strike. But¡ª


    *SLASH*


    He wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    The hammer¡¯s blade sliced cleanly through his left leg at the knee.


    "Ugh!"


    A sharp grunt of pain escaped his lips as he staggered. The excruciating sting radiated from the severed limb, but he gritted his teeth, suppressing any further sounds of agony.


    *THUD*


    His severed leg fell to the ground below.


    *DRIP*


    *DRIP*


    Blood poured from the wound, droplets splattering onto the stone floor.


    Renan¡¯s crimson gaze flickered downward, staring at his missing leg for a brief moment before shifting his attention back to the shadow dwarf.


    The entity hovered there, completely still, watching him with an expressionless face. There was no joy, no anger, no amusement¡ªnothing. It was as if he were fighting an empty shell, a mindless construct created only for battle.


    Renan¡¯s jaw clenched, his fingers twitching. A deep, fiery rage bubbled up from within him.


    "You..."


    His voice was low, venomous, practically dripping with pure anger.


    "I¡¯ll kill you."


    The shadow dwarf remained silent.


    "I¡¯LL KILL YOU!"


    Renan¡¯s entire face contorted with fury, his once-calm expression now twisted beyond recognition.


    "I¡¯LL KILL YOU! I¡¯LL KILL YOU! I¡¯LL KILL YOU! I¡¯LL KILL YOU!"


    His rage boiled over, consuming all rational thought.


    In an instant, he vanished.


    Space warped around him as he teleported. Unlike long-distance teleportation, which required opening a gateway, Renan could instantly transport himself within the range of his mana senses¡ªallowing for rapid, unpredictable movement.


    And before the shadow dwarf could even register what had happened¡ª


    *BOOM*


    A devastating punch landed squarely against its abdomen.


    The impact sent the dwarf hurtling backward, its hammer still firmly gripped in its hands. This time, there was no way to recover. No mid-air maneuver. No counterattack.


    *CRACK*


    The force of the blow sent debris flying in all directions, shattering the ground beneath them.


    But, Renan wasn¡¯t done.


    He was already there before the shadow dwarf could even hit the ground.


    *BOOM*


    A second punch.


    *BOOM*


    A third.


    *BOOM*


    A fourth.


    A relentless flurry of strikes followed, each one faster, harder than the last. The shadow dwarf, unable to move, was completely at Renan¡¯s mercy. Its grip on the hammer never loosened, even as its body was pummeled repeatedly.


    But just as the entity tried to regain control of its body¡ª


    *WOOSH*


    Renan used his telekinesis, locking the shadow dwarf in place, rendering it completely immobile.


    *BOOM*


    A final, crushing blow smashed the dwarf¡¯s face into the ground, sending cracks spiderwebbing across the floor.


    The shadow dwarf let out an enraged roar, its voice reverberating throughout the chamber.


    "AAAHHHHHHHHH....!!!"


    But before it could even finish its scream¡ª


    Renan¡¯s hand clamped over its mouth.


    "SHUT UP."


    His voice was cold, devoid of emotion.


    Then¡ªwithout hesitation¡ªhe continued his assault.

 Chapter 76: Chaos

    The shadow dwarf let out an enraged roar, its voice reverberating throughout the chamber.


    "AAAHHHHHHHHH....!!!"


    But before it could even finish its scream¡ª


    Renan¡¯s hand clamped over its mouth.


    "SHUT UP."


    His voice was cold, devoid of emotion.


    Then¡ªwithout hesitation¡ªhe continued his assault.


    Renan continued hitting the shadow dwarf with his full strength. Every blow was devastating, causing the surroundings to break apart slowly. The ground cracked beneath their feet, the air trembled from the sheer force of each impact, and Renan¡¯s muscles burned from exertion. Yet, he did not stop.


    *CRACK*


    After what felt like an eternity, Renan finally ceased his relentless assault. His fists, now slightly trembling, hovered midair before he slowly lowered them. His breathing was rough and ragged. His chest rose and fell rapidly as exhaustion seeped into his body.


    "Huu, haa... huu, haa..." he panted heavily.


    His gaze remained locked onto the fallen shadow dwarf, watching for any slight movement. Five long minutes passed in silence. Not even the smallest twitch came from the once-ferocious opponent. The hammer that had been so tightly gripped in his hand finally lay abandoned beside him. His body sprawled lifelessly across the cracked floor.


    Renan exhaled in relief.


    "Finally," he muttered, after finally winning the long battle. His entire body ached, and he felt bruises forming beneath his scaled skin. This battle had pushed him to his limits, but now, at long last, he could claim his reward.


    His eyes shifted from the motionless shadow dwarf toward the box that remained untouched, waiting for him at the center of the hall. A satisfied smirk appeared on Renan¡¯s face as he took a deep breath and wiped the sweat from his brow.


    "I guess my hard work didn¡¯t go to waste," he whispered, a hint of pride in his tone.


    With slow, heavy steps, Renan walked past the shadow dwarf, moving toward the box. Each step felt like a victory. His anticipation grew with every inch he closed between himself and the mysterious object. However, halfway through his approach, something caught his eye.


    The wall¡ª


    Where the words ¡¯Shadow of the Past¡¯ had once been inscribed¡ªwas now different. The letters had changed, shifting into something new, something ominous.


    Written in the same bold, commanding strokes were the words:


    "Arrogant, just like the predecessor."


    The mocking tone of the inscription sent an unsettling chill down Renan¡¯s spine. His smirk faded instantly, replaced by a deep frown.


    ¡¯What does that mean?¡¯ Renan wondered. Confusion filled his mind as he stared at the new inscription.


    And then¡ª


    *WOOSH*


    A sudden gust of wind roared behind him.


    His instincts flared in alarm.


    He turned around at full speed, his body tensing in preparation for an attack.


    The moment he completed his turn, his eyes widened in sheer disbelief.


    The shadow dwarf¡ªwho he had been absolutely certain was dead¡ªwas no longer lying on the ground. Instead, he stood tall once again, his hammer gripped tightly in his hands. His body radiated a renewed, menacing presence. But that wasn¡¯t the most shocking part.


    The stars on his chest¡ªpreviously seven¡ªhad now increased to eight.


    "What¡­?" Renan whispered, flabbergasted. "How...?"


    How was this even possible? He had fought with everything he had. He had broken that thing apart with his own fists. And yet, here it was, not only alive but even stronger than before.


    Before he could even think of a plan, the shadow dwarf moved.


    But this time, Renan couldn¡¯t even see it.


    All he saw was a blur of motion.


    Then¡ª


    *SWISH*


    In the next instant, the blade side of the hammer was right in front of his chest, a little below his heart, positioned perfectly for a devastating, fatal blow.


    "No...!" Renan yelled in panic, his eyes widening in sheer horror.


    For the first time in the battle, he felt fear¡ªnot for pain, not for defeat, but for something much worse. The place where the attack was aimed wasn¡¯t just his heart¡ªit was the core of his being.


    The very place where both his energies¡ªhis fox and dragon powers¡ªcoexisted in perfect balance.


    And if they were damaged¡ª


    Even slightly¡ª


    The balance would break.


    And if that happened¡ª


    The energies would clash violently, causing absolute chaos within his body. They would tear him apart from the inside, destroying his organs, ripping through his veins, and consuming him in a self-destructive force far beyond his control.


    Or worse¡ª


    They could explode.


    Renan had no time to dodge. No time to counterattack. No time to think.


    His only hope was the scroll given to him by Belinda¡ªhis trump card. If he could just bring it out. If he could just use it in time¡ª


    *SLICK*


    The hammer sliced through him cleanly.


    Renan¡¯s body split in half.


    *THUD*


    Both halves of his body hit the ground.


    His expression was frozen in shock, his brain unable to fully register what had just happened. His arms twitched, his golden-red eyes staring blankly at the ceiling.


    Then¡ª


    The pain came.


    "ARGHHHH!"


    A bloodcurdling scream tore from Renan¡¯s throat. But it wasn¡¯t from the pain of getting cut in half¡ªhe had experienced that before, countless times in Namari¡¯s brutal training.


    No.


    This pain was far, far worse.


    Because at that very moment, his energies¡ªhis two opposing forces¡ªhad begun to go completely out of control.


    And the pain was unlike anything he had ever felt before.


    It was agony beyond human comprehension. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His transformation flickered wildly.


    First, he reverted to his fox form¡ªhis tails and ears reappearing, his dragon scales vanishing.


    Then¡ª


    He transformed back into his dragon form, his horns reemerging, his fox features disappearing.


    Then back again.


    Fox.


    Dragon.


    Fox.


    Dragon.


    Over and over.


    His body couldn¡¯t decide what it was supposed to be. His energies were battling each other for dominance, neither willing to submit.


    And all the while¡ª


    Renan was writhing in torment.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    His screams echoed through the chamber, his voice filled with pure, raw suffering.


    His body spasmed violently, his muscles locking up and then releasing in chaotic bursts. His white scales cracked. His fur bristled. His vision blurred.


    The balance was gone.


    And without balance¡ª


    There would be nothing left.


    The energies twisted inside him like raging storms, colliding with each other in an uncontrollable frenzy. His internal organs burned as if being consumed by fire. His veins pulsed erratically, struggling to handle the immense power tearing through them.


    And amidst the agony¡ª


    A single thought surfaced in his mind.


    ¡¯Am I... going to die?¡¯


    The idea felt foreign.


    The thought felt strange to him. He had been in many fights, but barely any had truly pushed him to the brink of death.


    This time¡ª


    It wasn¡¯t an enemy that was killing him.


    It was himself.


    His own power.


    His own existence.


    And if he didn¡¯t find a way to stop it¡ª


    He was going to be destroyed.


    Completely.

 Chapter 77: Surpassing

    Renan was enduring an immense amount of pain, something he never thought was possible. After all, after Namari¡¯s training, he had believed there was nothing in existence that could surpass that agony. But now, experiencing this firsthand, he realized how horribly mistaken he was.


    "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!"


    Renan screamed at the top of his lungs, his throat already torn apart, yet his cries continued¡ªnot from the pain of being sliced in half, but from the sheer torment of his energies wreaking havoc inside him.


    ¡¯I need to do something,¡¯ Renan thought, barely managing to string together coherent thoughts through the unbearable agony.


    His form kept flickering uncontrollably between fox and dragon, shifting back and forth in rapid succession. Neither energy was willing to concede, both fighting ruthlessly for dominance over his body.


    As Renan writhed in torment, desperately trying to find a way to survive, the shadow dwarf stood there, watching him in complete silence. There was no sign of emotion, no look of satisfaction, no triumph¡ªjust an empty face devoid of anything emotion. And then, as if he had seen enough, the shadow dwarf began moving again, his steps slow but deliberate, heading toward Renan¡¯s upper half.


    *TAK*


    *TAK*


    The sound of the shadow dwarf¡¯s footsteps echoed ominously through the hall.


    Even in his overwhelming agony, Renan caught sight of the approaching figure. His hazy, pain-filled eyes focused on the dwarf, who was now only a few steps away¡ªundoubtedly moving in to finish him off.


    ¡¯NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO,¡¯ Renan repeated in his mind, his thoughts screaming.


    ¡¯No, I can¡¯t die. Not yet. I still have too many things left to do in this world¡­ and in my previous one. I still haven¡¯t even seen my parents again. Mino would be waiting for me¡­ wondering where I went. I can¡¯t die. I won¡¯t die,¡¯ Renan told himself, his will to live burning stronger than ever.


    *BOOM*


    A sudden explosion of power erupted from Renan, sending out a violent shockwave. A fierce torrent of wind blasted through the hall, shaking the very foundations of the dungeon. The surrounding mana responded in kind, turning chaotic as if mirroring Renan¡¯s own turmoil.


    The shadow dwarf, despite standing at the eighth stage, was forcefully pushed back, barely managing to keep his footing. It shouldn¡¯t have been possible. Someone of his strength should have been unaffected by such a release of mana. And yet, it was happening.


    And,


    Renan, who was still lying on the ground, suddenly lifted both hands, positioning them over his chest as if trying to contain something.


    He gritted his teeth, his face contorted with fury as he roared,


    "HOW DARE YOU!"


    His voice boomed across the hall, shaking the very walls.


    "YOU ARE MY ENERGY, MY MANA. YOU EXIST TO OBEY ME, YET YOU DEFY ME?!" Renan yelled again, his rage crackling through every syllable.


    *BOOM*


    A deep, resounding noise echoed from his chest¡ªmore specifically, from his heart.


    "Ugh," Renan grunted, his teeth grinding together as his face twisted further in strain.


    ¡¯This isn¡¯t enough. I need more mana,¡¯ he thought, desperately trying to suppress the rampaging energies inside him.


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    The loud reverberations continued, each one coming from within his body, shaking him to his core.


    And then¡ª


    Renan did something reckless.


    He shattered his own mana circles.


    Yes, Renan forcefully broke the very foundation of his power, something no sane Dragon would ever attempt. Why? Because he had no other choice. There was no way he could suppress these energies in his current state. His strength simply wasn¡¯t enough. So, in a desperate bid to overpower them, he destroyed his mana circles, unleashing the raw, stored mana within.


    It was a gamble¡ªone that would cripple him. But at this point, what other option did he have?


    And as for the shadow dwarf?


    Oh well, once Renan succeeded in subduing his energies, he¡¯d just use whatever mana remained to retrieve the scroll and finish this fight once and for all.


    *BOOM*


    Another deafening eruption resounded, but this time, it wasn¡¯t from his heart¡ªhe had already destroyed all his mana circles. Instead, the sound came from his hands, where he was desperately trying to keep the two warring energies in check.


    ¡¯Yes¡­!¡¯ Renan exhaled sharply, a small, triumphant smile slowly creeping onto his face.


    He had done it.


    He had finally managed to suppress both energies.


    But,


    A grim realization dawned on him.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t keep this up forever,¡¯ he thought, dread creeping into his mind. The sheer amount of mana it took to suppress the energies had already drained him beyond belief. Maintaining this balance for even an hour would be impossible.


    His eyes flickered toward the shadow dwarf, who was still struggling against the mana waves crashing through the hall. He was barely able to hold his ground.


    "Good," Renan muttered under his breath, feeling the smallest bit of relief. At the very least, he didn¡¯t have to worry about the shadow dwarf interfering¡ªat least not for now.


    ¡¯Now, what do I do with this?¡¯ he thought, his mind racing.


    ¡¯I need to return these energies to how they were before, back to their original balance. But how? Back then, they simply coexisted without any interference. That was definitely because of Kaishi¡¯s, wasn¡¯t it? But I can¡¯t do that. It is impossible for me, I need to do something else.¡¯


    His thoughts grew more frantic. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡¯Maybe¡­ I should merge them instead? If they become one, they won¡¯t clash anymore. But how the hell do I even merge two opposing energies?¡¯


    Doubt gnawed at him.


    ¡¯They¡¯re already this chaotic while separated. If I try to merge them, won¡¯t the chaos just get worse?¡¯


    ¡¯No,¡¯ he suddenly thought, ¡¯maybe I can merge them using something as a medium. Something that can act as a bridge between them, stabilizing the process.¡¯


    But what?


    What could possibly serve as a medium strong enough to withstand these two forces?


    And then, as if the answer had always been there, waiting for him to realize it¡ª


    A single thought surfaced in his mind.


    "My Dragon Heart," Renan whispered.

 Chapter 78: Kneel

    ¡¯No,¡¯ he suddenly thought, ¡¯maybe I can merge them using something as a medium. Something that can act as a bridge between them, stabilizing the process.¡¯


    But what?


    What could possibly serve as a medium strong enough to withstand these two forces?


    And then, as if the answer had always been there, waiting for him to realize it¡ª


    A single thought surfaced in his mind.


    "My Dragon Heart," Renan whispered.


    And just as the idea came into his mind, Renan acted on it without hesitation, slowly moving the two energies closer to his heart, his every motion precise and careful. His breathing was heavy, his body trembling under the weight of the chaotic forces inside him.


    ¡¯I need to be extra careful... A single mistake is all it would take for the energy to go berserk and tear apart my heart, killing me instantly,¡¯ Renan thought, fully aware of the deadly risk he was taking. Even the slightest miscalculation would send the energy spiraling out of control, obliterating his heart before he could even react. But what choice did he have? If he did nothing, he would die anyway. And if death was inevitable, he would rather die trying than perish without resistance.


    "Ugh," he grunted, a sharp pain stabbing through his chest as the energy resisted his control, writhing like a furious beast refusing to be tamed. But he did not stop. He couldn¡¯t stop. Gritting his teeth, he focused entirely on guiding the energy forward, his mind shutting out everything else. His thoughts, his fear, even the shadow dwarf who loomed nearby¡ªnone of it mattered. Right now, there was only him and the energy threatening to consume him.


    *SWISH*


    *SWISH*


    *CRACK*


    The air trembled as raw mana surged violently around Renan, tearing apart the walls of the hall bit by bit. The sheer force of his aura sent shockwaves rippling outward, pushing the shadow dwarf back even further.


    "Huuu..." Renan exhaled sharply, a wave of relief washing over him as he finally succeeded in pushing both chaotic energies into his heart. But there was no time to celebrate.


    ¡¯Now... I need to merge them. My heart will be the medium,¡¯ he thought, his focus unwavering. Carefully, he began the process, ensuring the two energies did not collide before the fusion was complete. His entire being was consumed by this singular task.


    *RUMBLE*


    *RUMBLE*


    The ground beneath him trembled violently as the entire planet shook in response to his actions. The force he was unleashing was beyond anything he had ever imagined. But still, he did not stop. He couldn¡¯t afford to stop.


    *BOOM!*


    The air around him shattered as mana erupted in violent waves, the sheer force distorting space itself. Read new chapters at NovelFire.C?m


    And then¡ª


    *BOOM!*


    A deafening explosion rocked the hall, shaking its very foundations. The surrounding mana surged out of control, the pressure so immense that even the shadow dwarf, who had only been pushed back before, was now sent flying across the hall, his body slamming into the far wall with an earth-shattering impact.


    *CRASH!*


    And then, silence.


    From the place where Renan had been lying, a new figure slowly began to rise. Renan himself was nowhere to be seen. Instead, in his place stood a being of pure, overwhelming presence.


    The entity was completely bare, revealing a body sculpted to perfection, every muscle defined yet not overly exaggerated. His skin was smooth and without blemish, exuding an ethereal glow. His long, flowing white hair cascaded down past his hips, shimmering like strands of pure moonlight. His eyes, once distinct in color, had now become something entirely new¡ªfully white with a golden sheen, radiating a divine yet untamed power.


    But the most striking feature of all was what floated behind him.


    A massive halo of pure white energy encircled his back, though it did not connect at the bottom, leaving an open gap. Countless radiant lines extended outward from the ring, pulsating with an otherworldly light. Above his head, a smaller version of the same symbol hovered¡ªan incomplete circle, with two thin gray lines crossing at the center like a divine insignia.


    The very fabric of reality warped around him, distorting and mending itself in an endless loop as though questioning the existence of the being itself. The space around him cracked and repaired itself repeatedly, unable to stabilize under the sheer weight of his presence.


    Even as space fractured, an energy attack from the distortion itself lashed out toward him¡ªyet the being did not react. He did not need to. The attack disintegrated the moment it came near, unable to even graze his form.


    Slowly, the being¡¯s gaze swept across the ruined hall, taking in his surroundings before settling upon the shadow dwarf.


    The once unshakable warrior now stood frozen in place, his entire body trembling uncontrollably. His teeth chattered, his breath came in ragged gasps, and his expression¡ªpreviously devoid of emotion¡ªwas now twisted with pure, unrelenting terror.


    The shadow dwarf who was emotionless through the whole fight was right now trembling in fear,


    And--


    This fear was not born from an overwhelming aura or a menacing glare. No. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This fear was rooted in something far deeper. It was fear born from the sheer impossibility of the being¡¯s existence itself.


    The shadow dwarf, a creation of the Dwarf Progenitor, was designed to be emotionless, built only to fight without hesitation. And yet, at this moment, even that conditioning had failed. The presence before him transcended power¡ªit was something that should not exist. Something that could not exist.


    And yet, here it was.


    The being tilted his head slightly, a faint, almost amused smile gracing his lips. That simple motion alone sent another wave of terror crashing into the shadow dwarf. His body screamed at him to run, to escape, to flee as far as possible¡ª


    But before he could even think of moving, the being spoke.


    "Kneel."


    The moment the word was uttered, the shadow dwarf¡¯s legs buckled beneath him. His knees crashed against the ground with such force that the stone cracked beneath him. His weapon slipped from his trembling hands, clattering uselessly to the floor. He could not resist.


    The being took a single step forward, and in that instant, he was directly in front of the kneeling shadow dwarf. The distance between them had vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Towering over the fallen warrior, the being looked down at him with a gaze that was neither cruel nor merciful. It was simply... absolute.


    He did not speak again. He merely lifted his hand, extending a single finger. His movements were unhurried, almost gentle as he brought his fingertip closer to the dwarf¡¯s forehead.


    The moment contact was made¡ª


    *BOOM!*


    The shadow dwarf¡¯s body imploded like a fragile bubble. No resistance. No screams. Just instant, absolute erasure.


    For a brief moment, the being remained motionless, his gaze shifting toward something unseen. Then, suddenly, his expression changed.


    His golden-white eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of awareness flashing across his face. He turned his head as if sensing something beyond this space.


    But before he could act¡ª


    His body wavered.


    And then¡ª


    *THUD!*


    He collapsed.


    Falling backward, his long hair splayed out beneath him, his eyes fluttering shut as though drifting into a deep, dreamless slumber.


    Silence fell upon the shattered hall once more.

 Chapter 79: The birth of a new being

    He collapsed.


    Falling backward, his long hair splayed out beneath him, his eyes fluttering shut as though drifting into a deep, dreamless slumber.


    Just as Renan fell backward, the halo that had been hovering behind him slowly faded into nothingness. The distinct sign that had once adorned his forehead vanished as well, though the rest of his body remained unchanged, retaining the transformation he had undergone. His long white hair still cascaded over his shoulders, his presence still otherworldly, yet something had shifted¡ªsomething crucial had disappeared.


    Renan, who had, for some unknown reason, fallen into a deep slumber after effortlessly erasing the shadow dwarf, remained oblivious to the events unfolding elsewhere. Far away, in a distant part of the planet, an old woman sat alone, watching his fate and his future unfold.


    This woman was the Seer, a being known for her unparalleled ability to peer into the threads of destiny. She sat in a quiet, forgotten place, beneath a vast expanse of dark sky, where countless stars gleamed like scattered diamonds. Among them, however, two stars shone the brightest. One radiated a deep, rich purple, its presence commanding and unwavering. The other, however, was unlike any other¡ªit contained within it every color imaginable as if it represented the entirety of existence itself.


    These two stars burned brightly, their luminescence reflected in the Seer¡¯s vacant eyes¡ªeyes that had long lost their ability to see the world in a conventional sense. Yet, despite her blindness, she gazed upon the stars as though she could see more clearly than anyone else.


    "Hmm..." she hummed softly, lost in thought.


    Then, without warning, something strange occurred. The star of the Dragon, the one that had always shone with unparalleled brilliance, began to flicker. Its once steady glow wavered, its light dimming and brightening in an erratic, unsettling manner.


    "Huh?" the Seer murmured, her expression shifting as she narrowed her blind eyes. It was as though she could see the anomaly occurring before her, despite her lack of sight.


    "The Dragon Star... is on the verge of death?" she whispered in a mixture of shock and disbelief.


    A surge of conflicting emotions swelled within her. As a Seer, she had foreseen countless fates and countless destinies, yet she had never once predicted this. The Dragon Star¡ªthe star of the one destined to lead the dragons into a new golden age¡ªwas flickering, its very existence unstable. If the star were to die, it would mean the death of the one it represented.


    And yet, she could not deny the surge of excitement that welled within her. As a member of the human race, she could not help but feel a twisted sense of satisfaction at the prospect of the dragons losing their greatest hope.


    "But... there¡¯s no way someone destined to bring about the golden age of dragons would die so easily," she muttered to herself.


    She waited, fully expecting the star to stabilize, for it to return to its usual brilliance as if nothing had happened.


    And just as she predicted, the flickering ceased. The star regained its former radiance, shining as brightly as ever, its golden light illuminating the Seer¡¯s face.


    "As expected," she sighed, shaking her head in disappointment.


    But just as she resigned herself to the inevitable¡ª


    The star dimmed.


    Then it dimmed further.


    And then¡ª


    It vanished.


    Its once brilliant light was no more.


    For a moment, the Seer could do nothing but stare in stunned silence. And then, realization struck her.


    The Dragon Star was gone.


    It was dead.


    Its bearer had perished.


    Shock, confusion, and an overwhelming sense of triumph flooded her all at once. Her aged, wrinkled face twisted into a wide grin, her lips stretching from one end to another in pure, unfiltered joy.


    "Huh... huuu... heehe!" Laughter bubbled up from within her, breaking free in a breathless, exhilarated chuckle.


    "I need to report this to His Majesty at once!" she exclaimed, pushing herself up from the ground with urgency. But just as she rose to her feet¡ª


    Something new entered her vision.


    A star.


    A new star, shining so brilliantly in pure white that it completely eclipsed the others.


    Even the Calamity Star¡ªthe one that had long been considered the greatest threat to the world¡ªwas swallowed by its overwhelming radiance.


    The Seer froze, her breath catching in her throat.


    "What the heck..." she whispered, momentarily forgetting her usual composed demeanor.


    Who was this new being?


    How was it possible that its light outshone both the Calamity and Dragon stars?


    The Dragon and Calamity stars were the two fated entities, the two forces that were destined to change the course of the world. And yet, this star¡ªthis impossibly bright, pure white star¡ªshone with a power beyond comprehension.


    It was...


    It was¡ª


    Her thoughts came to a sudden, crashing halt.


    A realization struck her like a bolt of lightning.


    The white star had appeared at the exact moment the Dragon Star had died.


    "Wait... does this mean¡ª?" she thought but immediately shook her head.


    "No. That¡¯s absurd."


    Her hands trembled as she clutched her head.


    "This... this isn¡¯t possible. Fate is absolute. One¡¯s destiny is unchangeable. Even if one knows their future, even if they are aware of the fate awaiting them, they can never change it. The path may shift, but the destination remains the same," she murmured, her voice growing more frantic.


    But deep down, doubt gnawed at her.


    Had fate truly been altered?


    "NO, NO, NO, NO, NO! THIS IS NOT POSSIBLE!" she screamed, gripping her head as though trying to physically hold herself together.


    She trembled, her nails digging into her scalp, teetering on the brink of madness.


    But then¡ª


    She stopped.


    She took a deep breath.


    She steadied herself.


    "No. I need to calm down. Behaving like this won¡¯t help me," she muttered, forcing herself to breathe deeply. "First, I need to observe. I need to understand before jumping to conclusions."


    And as the Seer struggled to compose herself, far away, in the ruins of the hall, Renan stirred.


    His eyelashes fluttered.


    Then, with a slow, measured breath, he sat up.


    His eyes, which had once been a vibrant red or gold according to his transformation, had changed once more. The golden hue remained, but now, countless crimson rings encircled his irises, swirling hypnotically like an endless abyss. His gaze was so captivating, so utterly mesmerizing, that anyone who met his eyes would find themselves unable to look away.


    Even his already inhuman beauty had reached an entirely new level. Before, he had been considered exceptionally handsome by the standards of this world. But now¡ª


    Now, he was beyond this world¡¯s standards.


    "Huh?" he murmured, his voice laced with confusion as he took in his surroundings.


    Then¡ª


    A flood of memories surged into his mind.


    And with those memories¡ª


    Laughter. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A deep, triumphant laughter erupted from his lips.


    Explore more stories at FreeNovelFire


    "Hahahahahaha! I succeeded!" Renan declared, his voice ringing through the empty hall.


    "Indeed, you did succeed," a smooth, feminine voice responded.


    Renan¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly.


    His body went rigid.


    And in the blink of an eye, he was on full alert.


    Snapping to his feet at an inhuman speed¡ªhis body completely bare¡ªhe turned sharply, scanning his surroundings.


    But there was no one.


    His expression darkened.


    "Who...?" he demanded.

 Chapter 80: Progenitor

    Renan¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly.


    His body went rigid.


    And in the blink of an eye, he was on full alert.


    Snapping to his feet at an inhuman speed¡ªhis body completely bare¡ªhe turned sharply, scanning his surroundings.


    But there was no one.


    His expression darkened.


    "Who...?" he demanded.


    "OOh, right, I forgot to form my body," the feminine voice said. The voice was so soothing, so motherly, that for a brief second, Renan mistook it for his mother¡¯s voice.


    And then, right before his eyes, a female body began to materialize. Slowly, the form took shape, the process mesmerizing yet incomprehensible. When it was finally completed, Renan felt his breath hitch in his throat.


    The woman before him was breathtaking.


    She had pure white hair cascading down to her hips, strands shimmering faintly as if woven from moonlight itself. Her eyes were a radiant gold, glowing softly, exuding wisdom and power. Her face was nothing short of perfection, her features balanced in a way that defied logic. Her body, too, was flawless¡ªgraceful yet powerful, every curve in perfect harmony. She wore a simple yet elegant white robe that concealed her figure, leaving nothing for the eyes to linger on. A small, knowing smile played on her lips, as if she had expected his reaction.


    Yet, despite her beauty, what unsettled Renan the most was the overwhelming presence that came with her.


    The moment she fully materialized, his instincts screamed at him. Every fiber of his being went on high alert. His body tensed, a primal warning rushing through his blood, telling him that the woman standing before him could erase him with nothing more than a passing thought. The feeling was suffocating, terrifying¡ªyet oddly, it was not hostile.


    Rather than fear, the presence she radiated was one of absolute safety. It was the same sensation he felt with Namari or Belinda, the feeling of being held, of being completely protected. It was warm, comforting¡ªlike a mother¡¯s embrace.


    And so, Renan did not move. He simply stood there, watching, waiting, knowing instinctively that she would speak first.


    She did.


    "And as for who I am," the woman spoke, her voice carrying the weight of something ancient, "I am the will of this world. I am Elaris."


    The words hit Renan like a bolt of lightning. His eyes widened in shock.


    "What?" He blinked rapidly, as if trying to process what he had just heard. "You¡­ you¡¯re the will of the world?"


    Elaris nodded slightly, confirming his disbelief.


    Renan fell silent, his mind racing.


    ¡¯Why is she here? Did I do something wrong? Is my existence a mistake? Am I a threat to the world itself?¡¯ His thoughts spun in circles, his heart pounding. After all, the will of the world would not simply descend to congratulate him on his victory over the shadow dwarf, nor would she appear just to admire his looks. There had to be something more.


    But before he could overthink the situation further, Elaris spoke again, pulling him out of his thoughts.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Never seen a beautiful woman before?" she teased, her smirk widening slightly.


    Renan blinked, momentarily caught off guard.


    "No, no, it¡¯s not that," he replied quickly, regaining his composure. "I just¡­ always imagined the will of the world as a man, not a woman." It was a weak excuse, but he needed a moment to collect himself.


    Elaris tilted her head slightly, amusement flickering in her golden eyes.


    "Of course, I would be a woman," she stated as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "After all, I am the one who gave birth to everything on this planet."


    Renan remained silent, unsure how to respond.


    Elaris narrowed her eyes playfully. "You wouldn¡¯t seriously think a man could give birth, would you?"


    That was all it took for Renan¡¯s overactive imagination to betray him.


    His mind instantly conjured up an image¡ªan utterly horrifying, cursed image¡ªof a man giving birth. His face contorted in visible disgust as the mental picture burned itself into his brain.


    "Ugh," he grunted, physically shaking off the thought.


    Elaris chuckled softly, clearly amused by his reaction.


    "I see," Renan said, composing himself once more. "Then, may I ask¡­ why are you here?"


    Elaris gave him a mischievous smile.


    "Oh my, my," she said playfully, "I would love to answer that, but first¡­" She raised her hand, covering part of her face with one palm while pointing down with the other. "Can you cover that impressively big little brother of yours? It¡¯s quite distracting and embarrassing."


    Renan blinked, momentarily confused.


    Then realization hit him like a sledgehammer.


    Glancing downward, his face remained neutral, but internally, he was already reaching for his storage ring. Without a word, he pulled out a loose pair of pants and a shirt, quickly slipping them on.


    As he dressed, a thought crossed his mind.


    ¡¯She¡¯s the will of the world, right? A being who has existed for who knows how long¡­ Should she really be getting embarrassed by something like this?¡¯


    But, wisely, he kept that thought to himself. The last thing he needed was to offend a being who could erase him from existence with a mere whim.


    Once he was dressed, he turned back to Elaris.


    "Now, can you tell me why you¡¯re here?" he asked, his voice calm but cautious.


    Elaris¡¯ playful smile faded slightly, her expression turning more serious.


    "I¡¯m here because of you," she stated simply.


    Renan raised an eyebrow. "Me?"


    "Yes," she confirmed, her golden eyes locking onto his. "You, Renan, are an anomaly. You were already unique, possessing both dragon and fox bloodlines¡ªsomething unheard of in this world. But now, you have done something even more extraordinary."


    She took a step closer, looking straight into his eyes in which even she felt like she would lose herself if she continued to look at them.


    "You have fused those two bloodlines into one, creating something entirely new. Something that should not have been possible. You have, in essence, given yourself a rebirth," Elaris said, genuine amusement lacing her tone.


    Renan listened carefully, nodding as she spoke.


    But she was not done.


    Stay connected via FreeNovelFire


    "You have not merely created a new form for yourself," she continued, her voice taking on a strange reverence. "You have birthed an entirely new race. And just not that¡ªyou are its progenitor. You are a progenitor of this new Race. A being forged from three distinct bloodlines: fox, dragon, and¡­" She paused for a moment before concluding, "human." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renan frowned slightly. "Human?" he repeated. "That can¡¯t be right. I only had dragon and fox blood."


    Elaris shook her head, a knowing smile on her lips.


    "No," she said firmly. "I am the will of this world. I have given birth to every race that exists, and even though I have not given birth to this race of yours. I can still sense the traces of all three bloodlines within you. Whether you were aware of it or not, human blood runs through your veins."


    Renan processed her words, his brows furrowing.


    "But how?" he asked.


    Elaris shrugged. "Perhaps one of your ancestors from a fox or dragon side mated with a human. The human bloodline may have been weak, nearly unnoticeable before, but when you merged your existing bloodlines, you inadvertently awakened it as well and fused it with others."


    "I see," Renan muttered.


    A moment of silence passed before he finally asked the question that had been weighing on his mind.


    "So¡­ what do you want from me?" His posture tensed slightly.


    Elaris blinked, looking genuinely surprised.


    "Oh?" she tilted her head before realization dawned on her. "Ohh, no, no. Nothing in particular."


    Renan¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Then why are you here?"


    Elaris¡¯ expression turned thoughtful.


    "I sensed your presence," she admitted, "but I did not expect to find you here of all places."


    Renan caught the slight shift in her tone.


    "You know this place?" he asked, watching her closely.


    Elaris nodded.


    "Yes," she said. "And that¡­ is another story altogether."

 Chapter 81 81: A key

    Elaris'' expression turned thoughtful.


    "I sensed your presence," she admitted, "but I did not expect to find you here of all places."


    Renan caught the slight shift in her tone.


    "You know this place?" he asked, watching her closely.


    Elaris nodded.


    "Yes," she said. "And that¡­ is another story altogether."


    "Really, do you also know the progenitors?" Renan asked, curiosity written all over his face.


    Elaris nodded her head and replied, "Of course, I know. What type of stupid question is that? They are the progenitors of my world, so it''s expected that I would know all of them and have met them in person."


    "I see," Renan said, nodding. "So, can you tell me why they built this dungeon with ridiculous restrictions? And also, why a shadow dwarf whose strength is about eight stars? And why only three dungeons¡ªDwarf, Human, and Elf? Why not every progenitor''s dungeon? And the most important question¡ªwhat caused all the progenitors to disappear?" Renan asked, bombarding her with multiple questions in one breath.


    Elaris, who had just been hit with a rapid barrage of questions, had her expression turn slightly sad for a split second at Renan''s words, but just as quickly as it came, it disappeared, and she returned to her usual composed self. It was a change so brief that an ordinary person wouldn''t have noticed, but Renan did.


    ''Huh? Why did she suddenly get all sad?'' Renan wondered, his mind trying to analyze the subtle shift in her expression. However, instead of questioning her directly, he remained silent, waiting for her to reply.


    "Well, I would love to tell you, but sadly, I can''t," Elaris finally said, shaking her head in disappointment.


    "Why?" Renan asked, frowning slightly as he sought an explanation.


    "It''s because of the mana oath," Elaris replied bitterly.


    "But aren''t you the will of the world? Shouldn''t you be an exception to the rule?" Renan questioned further. His instincts told him that the woman standing before him was undeniably stronger than his grandfather¡ªnot just by a small margin, but by a difference as vast as heaven and earth. Yet, even she was bound by this mana oath? It made him truly wonder just how this mana system worked and why even a being of her level couldn''t bypass it.


    Elaris, upon hearing Renan''s question, suddenly started laughing. "Hahaha! Of course, there is no way I''m an exception to it. The oaths are absolute. They are rules set by the universe itself, and those rules are unbreakable. No one is an exception to them¡ªnot even a speck of dust, not the water, not the air¡ªeverything in existence is bound by the rules of the universe. No one can escape unscathed after breaking them.


    "The oath is one such example. When you take an oath, you are essentially making a contract with the mana inside you. Every being possesses mana, and the moment they break their oath, the mana¡ªor whatever life force they hold¡ªwill go completely rampant, causing a backlash. And when the backlash reaches a high level¡­ the chances of survival are exactly zero. There is no exception," Elaris explained, her voice calm yet carrying absolute certainty.


    "I see," Renan muttered, nodding his head in understanding. So, oaths were absolute, and so was the universe''s law. "So, is there no way for me to get answers to my questions from you? Do I have to find them on my own now?" he asked.


    "No," Elaris shook her head. "I can answer your questions, but first, you will need to clear all three of the dungeons. Since you have already cleared this Dwarf Dungeon, you only need to clear two more. After that, I will be able to answer your questions. That was the condition I set before taking the oath¡ªthat I could reveal this information only to the one who clears all three dungeons.


    "Though, I must say, there will still be some questions that I won''t be able to answer, even after that. But I think the knowledge you gain will be enough to satisfy your curiosity¡­ at least for a while," Elaris said, a small smile playing on her lips.


    "Okay," Renan said, accepting the condition without much hesitation.


    "Anyway, enough talking for now. First, let''s get out of here. We can continue our conversation afterward," Elaris said as she slowly turned her gaze toward the walls of the dungeon. But her eyes didn''t stop at the walls¡ªthey seemed to look beyond them, past what was physically visible. After a few seconds, she turned her attention back to Renan, waiting for his reply.


    "Ohh yeah, let''s go¡­ but first, let me take my reward after this whole-ass battle. After all, a battle without a reward isn''t a battle," Renan said with a small smirk forming on his face as he suddenly remembered the box on which the shadow dwarf had been sitting. He turned around and began walking toward it with a satisfied expression.


    After reaching the box, Renan bent down in front of it, with Elaris standing behind him. She had followed him after he mentioned the reward, watching him closely.


    Slowly, he reached out to the side of the box. He ran his fingers over it briefly before carefully opening the lid. There was no lock on it¡ªonly the shadow dwarf who had been guarding it before Renan killed him.


    And the moment he opened it, he saw¡­


    "A key?" Renan muttered in disbelief as he looked at the ring-like key made from what appeared to be hardened earth. His face remained frozen in shock for a moment, but then his expression slowly darkened, shifting into one of irritation.


    Elaris stood behind him, peering over his shoulder at the key. Her usual composed self showed no reaction at first, but there was something in her gaze¡ªsomething unreadable.


    Renan, still staring at the key, couldn''t help but feel his frustration grow. "Is this some kind of joke?" he muttered, his voice tinged with irritation.


    ~~~~~~~ S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Image of Elaris:

 Chapter 82 82: No way

    Elaris stood behind him, peering over his shoulder at the key. Her usual composed self showed no reaction at first, but there was something in her gaze¡ªsomething unreadable.


    Renan, still staring at the key, couldn''t help but feel his frustration grow. "Is this some kind of joke?" he muttered, his voice tinged with irritation.


    "Well, who knows if it is the key to even bigger treasures," Elaris said from behind upon hearing Renan''s irritated voice. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?" Renan muttered as he turned around to look at Elaris, who stood behind him while he held the key in his hand.


    "Really?" Renan asked again, narrowing his eyes slightly as he studied her expression.


    "Well, who knows," Elaris responded with a small smirk on her face, clearly enjoying the way Renan reacted.


    Renan, hearing Elaris''s response, just shook his head and spoke, "Well, it really doesn''t matter. I''m just feeling sour that after all that fighting, in which I even got my leg cut off and had to go through that pain, it just makes me a little irritated that I did all this for a key, which I don''t even know the use of," Renan explained, still feeling somewhat frustrated.


    "I see," Elaris said, understanding Renan''s reason for anger. ''I''ve been watching him the whole time since the fight started, so it''s not that hard to guess¡ªhe really doesn''t like to feel pain,'' Elaris thought quietly while observing Renan''s disappointed face.


    "Anyway, it looks like there''s not much else here. Let''s go," Renan said, as the disappointment in his expression slowly started to fade.


    Elaris nodded her head and stretched out her hand in front of Renan, offering it to him.


    Renan, seeing this, was momentarily confused as he looked at the outstretched hand. He then glanced up at Elaris''s face and asked, "Hmm? What am I supposed to do with it? Hold it?" Renan questioned.


    Elaris simply nodded her head, silently telling him to take her hand.


    "Why?" Renan asked. "Well, it''s not like I mind holding a beautiful woman''s hand such as yours. I''m just curious¡ªwhy do you want me to hold it?" he questioned with a curious look on his face.


    Elaris tilted her head slightly. "Oh, well, thanks for the compliment, but it''s because I need to take you out of here. Since you have defeated the shadow dwarf and taken the key, this place is soon going to collapse," Elaris explained.


    "But I can exit by myself," Renan said.


    "Oh? Really? And how exactly are you going to do that? Mind telling me?" Elaris said, her expression practically daring him to prove it.


    Renan, feeling taunted by Elaris, scoffed. "Of course, by using my space element," he said and immediately started channeling his space element to open a portal. The moment he had entered the dungeon, the first thing he had checked was whether he could teleport out. After all, going in without any backup plan would have been foolish. Unfortunately, the surprise attack from the shadow dwarf had caught him off guard, leaving him without the opportunity to escape. But now, he had time¡ªhe could teleport out.


    Although it would take a massive amount of mana to transport himself out, as he wasn''t sure exactly where he was, he assumed he was underground. All he needed to do was use a large amount of mana to teleport as high as possible, since teleportation cost more mana depending on the distance.


    At least, that''s what Renan thought.


    But then he opened his eyes again, and they widened to the limit.


    "How?" Renan asked, his voice filled with disbelief as he turned to look at Elaris, whose smirk had not faded in the slightest.


    "As I thought, you didn''t check your new body the whole time," Elaris said, as if she could see through him with a single glance.


    Renan, hearing Elaris''s words, looked down at his hands and thought inwardly, ''My mana is only about equal to a 4th circle mage¡ªmy previous self right now¡ªwithout any circles or stars in me. But instead, I have something else... stars with a circle surrounding them. But they look like they are locked, almost like gates. A total of ten in my body, each in a different place. The last one is at my heart, with ten circles around it, and ten stars in it. And just like that, they increase from one to two, with the last one at my heart having ten circles and ten stars inside it.''


    "But then, how was I able to defeat the shadow dwarf with only this level of strength?" Renan asked aloud, still confused.


    "Hmm, that''s likely because the moment you formed your new body, it still had quite a lot of mana left. At that moment, your body worked on its own, using that energy to defeat the shadow dwarf. And as for that form¡ªI think you need to meditate for a while. As a progenitor, all those questions you have about your race will slowly surface in your mind, like you always knew them but only just discovered them now," Elaris suggested.


    Renan nodded his head. "Okay," he said.


    *CRACK*


    *CRACK*


    Slowly, cracks started appearing on the walls of the hall, and they only continued to grow larger and larger.


    Both of them heard the sound of the walls breaking apart, and they immediately looked around.


    "Well, I guess we can check your race after we are out of this dungeon," Elaris said, still holding her hand out for Renan to take.


    Renan nodded and slowly reached out, placing his hand in hers. The moment he did, they both disappeared from the collapsing dungeon.


    Meanwhile, in another place, many people¡ªor rather, dwarfs¡ªhad gathered around, staring at the dungeon gate closely. Among them, one dwarf stood out the most. He was the only one wearing regular dwarf clothes, while everyone else wore armor.


    Soon, a dwarf walked up to him and spoke while slightly bowing. "Greetings, Captain."


    The one being greeted gave a slight nod in acknowledgment.


    The reporting dwarf then continued, "Captain, we have thoroughly checked everything. The two dwarfs who were on duty to guard the door were not drunk but were perfectly fine and fully aware of their surroundings. So, I believe what they are telling us is true," the dwarf finished his report.


    The captain hummed deeply in thought. "Hmmm¡­" After a brief silence, he finally spoke again. "Indeed. If they were in perfect condition, then it can only mean two things. One, the dragon was just passing by, or¡­" His eyes narrowed slightly. "They used that dragon to distract the guards and enter unnoticed."


    "And the second one sounds more likely since, after the dragon''s war with the humans, they haven''t been seen much," the reporting dwarf agreed, nodding his head.


    After another moment of silence, the dwarf captain spoke again. "What about His Majesty? Has he given permission?" he asked.


    "Yes, His Majesty has granted permission. We can proceed and destroy the dungeon," the reporting dwarf replied.


    The moment the captain heard this, a small smile started to form on his face. "Go ask the commander for his assistance in destroying it. We can''t do it ourselves¡ªonly those at the 9th stage can destroy a dungeon," the captain said.


    The dwarf nodded and turned to leave to request the commander''s assistance. But just as he turned around¡ª


    *CRACK*


    *CRACK*


    *BOOM*


    The dungeon gate, which had stood tall for over two thousand years, suddenly began to crumble and collapse.


    All the dwarfs stood frozen in shock, including the captain and the reporting dwarf.


    Murmurs started spreading through the group.


    "No way."


    "Is this a dream?"


    "This is impossible!"


    While the dwarfs continued to murmur in disbelief, the captain finally spoke.


    "Go report to His Majesty that the dungeon has been cleared,"

 Chapter 83 83: Home

    Murmurs started spreading through the group.


    "No way."


    "Is this a dream?"


    "This is impossible!"


    While the dwarfs continued to murmur in disbelief, the captain finally spoke.


    "Go report to His Majesty that the dungeon has been cleared,"


    While the dwarfs were panicking, seeing the dungeon crumbling down before their very eyes, Renan and Elaris were already at a completely different location, far away from the chaos and destruction that was rapidly unfolding behind them.


    Renan, who had just appeared in some unfamiliar forest, blinked in surprise, his mind momentarily thrown into confusion. He had expected a more turbulent teleportation process, yet this transition had been seamless, smooth, and without a single hint of resistance. As he tried to process everything that had just happened, he couldn''t help but think to himself, ''She didn''t use the teleportation door, but instead, she simply teleported us instantly. The entire process was incredibly fluid, without even the slightest bit of resistance or interference. Is it because the place she is teleporting to is actually her own body?'' Renan wondered, still absentmindedly holding onto Elaris''s hand.


    Elaris, who had been patiently waiting for Renan to release her hand, was left confused when he didn''t let go but instead continued to hold onto it, his grip unwavering.


    ''Huh? Why is he not letting go of my hand? Don''t tell me¡­ he fell in love with me after just holding my hand for a few moments?'' she thought to herself. The thought alone made her feel somewhat flustered, and for a brief moment, the mature and composed act she had been maintaining slightly slipped. After all, despite being tens of thousands of years old, Elaris was still considered young in terms of a will''s existence. Her will had only started forming a few thousand years ago, and her world¡ªthough it had existed for hundreds of thousands of years¡ªwas still classified as a ''teen'' world when compared to other ancient realms. Given this perspective, Elaris, who had only started to form a will a few thousand years ago, was still relatively young.


    ''Also¡­ he is not my child, so I suppose I wouldn''t mind if he tried to confess his feelings to me,'' she mused internally.


    Yes, Elaris had never had any sort of relationship before. Every living being on this planet was, in a sense, her child. And what kind of parent would even think of their child as a potential partner? Definitely not Elaris. However, Renan was a different case. He had once been somewhat of her child, but after his rebirth, that connection had severed completely. Now, he was no longer her child but rather a complete stranger in terms of existence. Because of this, the idea of him becoming her partner didn''t seem all that far-fetched to her. After all, even she felt lonely sometimes, and having a companion might not be such a bad idea.


    ''But isn''t he too easy?'' she thought to herself, feeling strangely conflicted about the entire situation. ''How can someone fall in love with another person after just holding their hand once?'' She felt a mix of emotions¡ªconfusion, amusement, and something else she wasn''t entirely sure how to define.


    Renan, who was completely lost in his own thoughts about something entirely different, couldn''t even begin to imagine the strange ideas swirling in Elaris''s mind at that very moment.


    Elaris, who had finally decided that enough was enough and that Renan needed to let go of her hand already, let out a small but deliberate cough. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *COUGH*


    Renan, who had been deeply engrossed in his thoughts, was abruptly pulled back into reality. His eyes snapped up to Elaris''s face, only to find her wearing an awkward expression. However, her gaze wasn''t directed at him but at something else. Curious, Renan followed her line of sight and soon realized what she was looking at¡ªtheir interlocked hands, still holding onto each other.


    ''Ohh, right. I forgot to let go of her hand,'' Renan thought to himself, feeling slightly embarrassed about the situation.


    But instead of simply releasing it and apologizing, he looked up at her with feigned confusion and asked, "Huh? Are we stopping here?" He deliberately acted clueless, trying to maintain his composure and avoid any potential awkwardness.


    "Yes," Elaris answered, her tone neutral but firm.


    "Ohh, I see," Renan responded, pretending as if he had been under the impression that they were still heading somewhere else. "I thought we were still going to some kind of building or another location, not stopping here in this forest," he added, lying through his teeth as he finally let go of her hand.


    ''Saved,'' Renan thought, mentally patting himself on the back for successfully dodging a potentially embarrassing situation.


    "No problem," Elaris replied nonchalantly, though internally, she was thinking, ''Ugh, has loneliness really caught up to me after all those years? And after finally finding someone who is not my child, my first thought was to make him my partner?''


    Despite her internal musings, she maintained her usual demeanor on the outside, her lips curling into a small smirk.


    "Anyway, so where are we?" Renan asked, shifting the conversation as he glanced around the surrounding forest.


    Just as he was surveying the area, something in the distance caught his attention. A particular tree stood out among the others, and while it might have seemed ordinary to anyone else, to Renan, it was something entirely different.


    "An illusion?" Renan questioned aloud.


    Elaris, who was standing beside him, simply nodded in acknowledgment before speaking. "As expected. All three of your bloodlines, after the fusion, have been strengthened tremendously¡ªto the point that you can now see through an illusion like this without requiring any additional effort or strength. You are a newborn, according to me, as you have only just been reborn. And yet, your strength is already equal to that of a fourth-stage warrior and mage combined. What a terrifying yet fascinating thing," Elaris observed, her voice carrying both intrigue and admiration.


    Renan nodded his head in understanding. "So anyway, what exactly is that?" he asked, his gaze fixed on the peculiar tree.


    To the outside world, it appeared to be a completely ordinary and stable tree, standing tall and unmoving. But to Renan''s enhanced perception, it was different¡ªit rippled like water, shifting and waving like a curtain caught in a gentle breeze.


    "Well, you could say it''s a gate to my home," Elaris answered simply.


    "Your home?" Renan repeated, slightly puzzled.


    Before he could inquire further, Elaris spoke again. "Anyway, follow me. I''ll show you around," she said before walking ahead.


    Renan, after hearing her words, followed closely behind. Soon, they reached the mysterious tree, and without saying anything more, Elaris simply walked through it, as if it were nothing but air.


    Renan, slightly surprised by this, hesitated only briefly before stepping forward and following her. As he passed through the tree, he felt a slight resistance, but it lasted only for a fleeting moment before it completely vanished.


    The moment he emerged on the other side, he was met with a breathtaking sight.


    It was beautiful.


    "Beautiful," Renan murmured, his eyes scanning the landscape in awe.


    All around him were vibrant flowers, their colors blending in a mesmerizing display. Among them were multiple creatures, mostly small, adorable animals that seemed completely harmless. The air itself carried a refreshing and pure quality. And in the center of it all stood Elaris, looking just as breathtaking as the scenery¡ªperhaps even more so.


    Elaris, noticing his reaction, simply smiled and spoke,


    "Welcome to my core, Renan."

 Chapter 84 84: I dont know

    All around him were vibrant flowers, their colors blending in a mesmerizing display. Among them were multiple creatures, mostly small, adorable animals that seemed completely harmless. The air itself carried a refreshing and pure quality. And in the center of it all stood Elaris, looking just as breathtaking as the scenery¡ªperhaps even more so.


    Elaris, noticing his reaction, simply smiled and spoke,


    "Welcome to my core, Renan,"


    "Huh," Renan muttered in confusion and asked, his brows slightly furrowed as he tilted his head.


    "Didn''t you say we were going to your home? Then why are we here in your core instead?" Renan asked, his gaze shifting between Elaris and the surroundings, trying to understand the situation better.


    "Can''t one''s core also be their home?" Elaris asked back, a small smirk playing at the corners of her lips as she watched Renan''s reaction.


    "I see," Renan said, taking his gaze off Elaris and looking around the breathtaking scenery. His mind was buzzing with thoughts, ''This place is truly the most beautiful place I have ever seen, but the most surprising thing is the amount of mana in this place,'' he thought as he closed his eyes, allowing himself to feel the mana surrounding him, ''Huh, it''s truly surprising that there is a place with this amount of mana. The very air in this atmosphere moves with the mana around it, every grain of soil, every leaf, every single thing has mana in it, and not just mana, but a tremendous amount of it at that,'' Renan thought in amazement, his senses soaking in the overwhelming energy. After a few moments, he finally opened his eyes and looked back at Elaris, who, as the will of this world, was watching him with amusement dancing in her gaze.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Renan asked, curiosity evident in his voice as he met her gaze directly.


    "Because the dwarfs standing outside would have captured you," Elaris replied flatly, her expression calm, but her thoughts were elsewhere, ''Well, I can''t just go ahead and tell him that I was thinking of getting to know more about him and seeing if he has the qualities of someone who could become my future partner. And he has already shown one of these qualities¡ª''to not be my child''¡ªwhich is the most important one,'' Elaris thought inwardly, feeling slightly happy at the prospect of having a companion.


    After all, as the will of the world, she had seen countless people finding partners and living with them their entire lives, experiencing happiness together. However, not every relationship was the same. Some had truly amazing relationships where both partners were extremely happy and lived fulfilling lives, while others were straight-up toxic relationships, full of constant fighting. Some were even worse¡ªwhere one partner would resort to violence. Because of this, Elaris, after feeling lonely for so long, had set some criteria for her future partner. The first and most important requirement was that they should not be her child, which Renan had already met. There were, of course, other requirements, but that was the most crucial one.


    Renan, completely oblivious to her inner thoughts, replied, "Huh, but weren''t there only two dwarfs out there? And they were only in the seventh stage. Although I don''t want to appear arrogant, I think even though my strength has decreased to that of the fourth stage, I still could have escaped from them," Renan replied, feeling the strength within his body. Even though it had decreased, he knew it would increase again. And unlike before, he would be even stronger this time because..., ''I can fight someone four stages higher, whereas previously, I was only able to fight someone two stages higher,'' Renan thought excitedly, feeling a surge of anticipation at his growing strength.


    "Well, indeed, you are right. You could have escaped from there by yourself¡ªonly if the two of them hadn''t gone and asked for reinforcements," Elaris said, her voice carrying a hint of amusement as she observed Renan''s face.


    "Reinforcements?" Renan repeated, his expression turning confused. But slowly, realization dawned on him. "Ohh, I see," he muttered as he processed the information. "So they called for reinforcements right after I used the dragon as a distraction. Well, I did expect that, but I thought they wouldn''t go and call for reinforcements since the dragon I made for them was placed at a considerable distance, enough to make them believe it wasn''t coming for them. But I guess they were more cautious than I thought," Renan said, nodding in understanding.


    "Yes, you are correct. They indeed called for reinforcements, with even ninth-stage warriors being present there," Elaris replied, her tone casual, but her words sent a wave of shock through Renan.


    Renan''s eyes widened at her reply. "A ninth-stage warrior?" he repeated, his voice slightly tense. "I would have definitely died if I had still been there. Or, even worse, I could have been caught by them alive and gone through their whole interrogation, and also... getting tortured," Renan thought, his body involuntarily shivering as a chill ran down his spine at the horrifying thought of getting captured.


    "Thank you," Renan said sincerely, feeling a genuine sense of gratitude toward her. He knew he was indebted to her for saving him from such a fate.


    "It''s okay," Elaris said, waving her hand in the air dismissively as if it was nothing.


    "Anyway, why don''t you check your bloodline as the new progenitor of this race? Since you are a progenitor, all you need to do is just meditate while focusing on your bloodline inside. Everything about your new race will come flooding into your mind," Elaris said, feeling curious about what kind of race had emerged from the fusion.


    "Okay," Renan said, also feeling intrigued about his new body and bloodlines.


    He didn''t waste much time and simply sat down on the soft grass and flowers before closing his eyes and taking a deep breath to focus.


    Elaris slowly walked up to him and began to circle around him, observing his body carefully. Her eyes traveled from top to bottom, meticulously examining his features. After a minute or two of detailed examination, she finally stopped and sat down in front of him, a little distance away, watching his face quietly.


    Soon, after ten or so minutes, Renan opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was Elaris''s beautiful face, which, although not directly in front of him, was still quite close. Along with that, a fragrant scent reached him, coming from Elaris. It was difficult to describe, but it was incredibly pleasant. ''She smells quite nice,'' Renan thought as his gaze remained on her.


    Looking directly into her eyes, he smirked and spoke.


    "What, thinking of taking advantage of me while my eyes are closed? Pedo," Renan said jokingly, a teasing grin spreading across his face.


    "Huh," Elaris muttered, momentarily confused. But after a brief pause, she recovered and responded, "Of course not. I was just admiring your handsome face," she said smoothly, though a faint red tint colored her cheeks.


    "Ohh, I see. Understandable," Renan said with a nod, playing along.


    "Anyway, let me tell you about my discovery," Renan began, ready to share his findings. But before he could continue, Elaris interrupted him.


    "Wait. First, tell me¡ªwhat do you mean by ''pedo''?" Elaris asked curiously. As the will of the world, she knew almost everything about every race and language that existed. But now, for the first time, she had heard a word completely unfamiliar to her, and that made her curious.


    "And since you said it like that, it definitely means something offensive, right?" Elaris asked, narrowing her eyes slightly.


    Renan''s body stiffened, ''Oh, shit. I just blurted that word out. But wait¡ªshe''s the will of the world. Shouldn''t she know what it means? Her not knowing it only means that this word doesn''t exist in this world,'' Renan thought, looking at Elaris''s curious face, and suddenly a mischievous idea formed in his mind.


    "I don''t know," he said flatly.


    "Huh? What do you mean you don''t know? Didn''t you just say it?" Elaris asked, clearly confused. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know," Renan repeated like a robot, his eyes locked onto hers.


    "Ugh," Elaris sighed, feeling frustrated but deciding to let it go. ''I''ll just ask him again some other time,'' she thought.


    "Fine, forget it. Just tell me what you discovered about your race," she said, giving up for now.

 Chapter 85 85: Tryvexis

    "I don''t know," he said flatly.


    "Huh? What do you mean you don''t know? Didn''t you just say it?" Elaris asked, clearly confused.


    "I don''t know," Renan repeated like a robot, his eyes locked onto hers.


    "Ugh," Elaris sighed, feeling frustrated but deciding to let it go. ''I''ll just ask him again some other time,'' she thought.


    "Fine, forget it. Just tell me what you discovered about your race," she said, giving up for now.


    "Well, that''s what I was about to do," Renan said with a small smirk, his eyes glinting with excitement.


    "Anyway, after having closely examined my body from the inside and with the knowledge I have gained, I can say that my body is evolving toward perfection," Renan continued, slowly feeling a growing sense of excitement fill him.


    "Perfection?" Elaris echoed his words, raising an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "Yes, perfection. My body, after merging the bloodlines of these three, has only picked up the benefits of the bloodlines, not their cons. For example, the dragon bloodline¡ªit was the strongest bloodline I had, but just as it was the strongest, it still had some setbacks that balanced it out. For instance, a dragon needs time to grow, and after their full growth, if they run out of mana, they die. They also can''t have more than one child. But all those setbacks were erased the moment it merged with the human bloodline. Now, if I want to grow stronger, rather than waiting for time to pass so I can naturally become stronger, I can become stronger through training.


    "For example, as I tell you about the ten stars and circles inside my body, I would only need to unlock them by training or absorbing the mana around me. Opening them would increase my power. And as for how they formed¡ªI think they took the star-circle system that used to exist inside my body as an example and refined it even further.


    "Before, humans and dragons could only form nine of them, but I have ten. The last one is located in my heart, if I''m not wrong, the moment I open the final one, something phenomenal will happen and Even the other weaknesses, such as dying after losing all mana and having only one child, were erased completely," Renan explained while looking at Elaris''s face. She was nodding up and down as though she completely understood.


    "And," he continued, "the fox bloodline, although quite strong, wasn''t particularly powerful in combat. But now, after merging with the dragon bloodline, it has become much better. But that''s not all. The fox, although not physically strong, has an incredibly powerful spirit, which dragons lack. Now, after merging, the fox''s spiritual strength has erased the dragon''s weak spirit and formed an immensely strong one¡ªone with all the fox''s abilities but combined with the dragon''s raw power."


    Renan paused for a moment, then spoke again.


    "And as for the human bloodline¡ªit didn''t have any strong abilities in terms of combat. Humans were weak in both spirit and physique compared to the other two. But," Renan said, "if I were to compare all those bloodlines and determine which one was the most important to me, I would say the human bloodline."


    Elaris looked at Renan with a slightly confused expression.


    "A balance and adaptation," Renan said firmly.


    The moment Renan spoke those words, a glint of understanding shone in Elaris''s eyes.


    "Humans have an incredible ability to adapt to their surroundings or to the changes in their environment. For example, during the time when dragons and humans first waged war, the humans lost pathetically. Calling it a ''war'' would be an overstatement¡ªit was a one-sided massacre. But after losing, they ran to hide. Then, after many years passed, they came back¡ªstronger than ever. When they returned, they were nearly able to defeat the dragon in the war if not for the self-destruction caused by the Great Grandfather dragons would have lost.


    "Although humans possess this adaptability, it still takes time¡ªsometimes even generations¡ªto fully adjust. However, when I was merging the fox and dragon bloodlines, the human bloodline suddenly awakened. The moment it did, it began adapting immediately. Normally, the fox and dragon bloodlines couldn''t merge because they weren''t balanced, but thanks to my dragon heart, I could have forced the merge. However, if I had done so, the merge wouldn''t have been stable¡ªit wouldn''t have lasted long.


    "But the human bloodline¡ªwhen it awakened¡ªstarted adapting my body to these changes. Although the adaptation process was initially slow, the overwhelming mana and my unstable emotions somehow accelerated it. My body adjusted so rapidly that it achieved perfect balance and merged all three bloodlines completely. However, after that initial surge, the adaptation process returned to its normal pace."


    "Indeed," Elaris mused, nodding. "It obvious that the sudden increase in adaptation speed was only temporary. If it had been permanent, you would have become a true monster. Although," she added with a smirk, "the current you is already nothing short of monstrous."


    "Indeed, you''re right. But there''s still more," Renan said.


    "Really?" Elaris asked, her curiosity piqued. "Then hurry up and tell me."


    "Why don''t I show you instead?" Renan said, slowly standing up from his place.


    Elaris, still sitting, looked at the now-standing Renan with expectant eyes.


    The moment Renan stood up, his eyes, which were previously a mix of red and gold, turned pure white. A symbol appeared on his forehead¡ªa circle that didn''t connect at the lower sides but had a plus sign in the middle, with a straight line extending outward. As the symbol formed, a radiant halo materialized behind him.


    To Elaris, he looked ethereal.


    Elaris''s eyes widened slightly at Renan''s transformation. ''Isn''t this the same form he took when he fought the shadow dwarf?'' she thought.


    "What do you think?" Renan asked, stretching out his hand, opening and closing his fingers to feel the raw power coursing through his veins.


    "Fantastic. Amazing. Awesome," Elaris said, clapping.


    "Indeed. Its amazing, This form came into existence after the merging of my bloodlines. Thanks to the human bloodline, which didn''t just merge but went beyond that, my body didn''t become some hideous combination of dragon, fox, and human. Instead, it refined everything into this form.


    "My previous strength, which allowed me to fight enemies four stages higher than my actual level, has now increased to six stages. In this form. Truly amazing, don''t you think?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elaris''s eyes widened at Renan''s words. "What you''re saying is that your strength right now is equal to that of a sixth-stage warrior, despite technically not being in any recognized stage of power?" Elaris asked, still processing the revelation.


    "Yes, that''s exactly right," Renan said with a smirk.


    After moving around for a while in that form, Renan eventually reverted back and sat down in front of Elaris again.


    "So, have you thought of a name for your race? As its progenitor, that responsibility falls on you," Elaris asked.


    "A name?" Renan repeated, blinking.


    "Yes, a name. Have you thought of one?" she asked again.


    "Hmmm," Renan murmured, tapping his chin thoughtfully. ''Humadrake? No, that doesn''t sound right. Scaletail McFluff? ¡­No, definitely not.'' He silently ran through several names in his mind.


    After five minutes of deep thought, he finally came to a decision. Looking back at Elaris, he spoke firmly,


    "Tryvexis."


    "Tryvexis?" Elaris echoed.


    "Yes. It''s going to be Tryvexis," Renan said with a smile.

 Chapter 86 86: You can stay here

    "Hmmm," Renan murmured, tapping his chin thoughtfully. ''Humadrake? No, that doesn''t sound right. Scaletail McFluff? ¡­No, definitely not.'' He silently ran through several names in his mind.


    After five minutes of deep thought, he finally came to a decision. Looking back at Elaris, he spoke firmly,


    "Tryvexis."


    "Tryvexis?" Elaris echoed. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes. It''s going to be Tryvexis," Renan said with a smile.


    "Well, I guess it''s not bad," Elaris said, agreeing with the name, letting the sound of it settle in her mind.


    After that, both of them fell into a moment of quietness, a sudden stillness filling the space between them.


    ''Hmm, should I try and probe his character further? After all, he has only passed one requirement to be my future partner,'' Elaris thought, her mind racing as she considered her next step.


    ''Yes, let''s ask him what he truly desires, what he wants to do with all that strength after he becomes the strongest,'' she decided, her golden eyes flickering with curiosity as she prepared to speak.


    "Renan, the race you have created after the fusion is definitely going to be the strongest one on this planet. I have no doubt about that," Elaris said, her voice filled with certainty. "And you are going to surpass even the dragon progenitor in the future, I''m sure of it," she continued before shifting the conversation toward her intended question.


    Renan, who had been listening attentively, suddenly found another question forming in his mind. His expression remained neutral, devoid of any strong emotion, but his curiosity was piqued.


    "Elaris," he spoke up before she could continue, "are you stronger than the dragon progenitor?" he asked, his gaze steady as he awaited her response.


    "Huh?" Elaris was momentarily puzzled by Renan''s unexpected question. Tilting her head slightly, she looked at him with mild curiosity before answering, "Well, that is kind of an easy question to answer. I am literally a world, Renan. If I were to fight against him, I would win easily forget about him even if all the progenitors attack me at the same time I would still win," she stated matter-of-factly, her tone leaving no room for doubt.


    "I see," Renan nodded, absorbing her words. His expression didn''t change much, but after a few seconds of contemplation, he spoke again, this time with a small yet determined smirk. "Then I''m going to set you as my goal to surpass rather than the dragon progenitor," he declared with conviction.


    His mind, however, was elsewhere. ''After all, there is someone out there that I need to be wary of and careful around,'' Renan thought as an image formed in his head. The face of Kaishi appeared in his mind, as vivid as if he had just seen him yesterday.


    ''But,'' Renan clenched his fists slightly, his nails digging into his palm, ''the stronger I become, the more I realize¡­ defeating that thing is impossible,'' he admitted to himself.


    Elaris, who had been observing him closely, immediately noticed the shift in his demeanor. His face remained composed, but his body language betrayed him.


    "Is something troubling you?" she asked, her voice softer, laced with genuine concern.


    Renan was pulled from his thoughts at her question, blinking before focusing back on her. He quickly masked his previous emotions and responded smoothly, "No, nothing. I was just surprised by you saying that you can defeat the dragon progenitor so easily," he said, lying effortlessly.


    Elaris studied him for a moment but chose not to push the topic further. "I see," she replied, her tone still holding a hint of suspicion. Then, suddenly, she remembered the real question she had meant to ask earlier.


    After a short pause, she spoke again. "Hmm, what are you going to do after becoming stronger than me?" she asked, expecting a grand answer¡ªperhaps something noble like, ''I''m going to become strong to help my people'' or something ambitious like, ''I''m going to rule the world.'' To her, either of these would be acceptable. She didn''t mind if he had aspirations of power, so long as he didn''t use that power to senselessly harm others.


    "Hmm," Renan hummed thoughtfully, giving the impression that he was seriously considering her question. Then, after a few moments, he answered, "Well, nothing much, really. After becoming strong enough, I would just go and explore the world," he said casually.


    ''I should tell her a truth mixed with lies,'' Renan thought to himself. ''After all, who knows if she has some kind of ability that lets her detect lies? It wouldn''t be surprising, considering she''s the will of the world itself,'' he reasoned.


    "Ohh, I guess that''s also not bad," Elaris said, nodding approvingly. She was genuinely pleased with the answer. ''Good, although he does not appear to be an overly righteous person, at least he isn''t the type to seek destruction for his own amusement,'' she thought, feeling reassured. It never even crossed her mind that he might be lying¡ªafter all, her experience with the progenitors had shaped her belief that she could always tell when someone was lying or being dishonest.


    And in a way, she was right. Renan had spoken the truth. He did want to explore the world. However, that was only after he had settled matters with Kaishi. It was only part of the truth, not the whole truth.


    "I guess I should be going now since it''s almost night," Renan suddenly said, looking toward the sky, which had grown noticeably darker.


    Elaris, hearing that, didn''t panic. She instead considered how she could continue to observe and judge him if he left. Then, an idea formed in her mind.


    "How about you stay in my core until you regain enough strength to go out without worry? After all, even if you transform into that form of yours, you are still only as strong as someone in the sixth stage. I think it''s better if you stay here until you become strong enough," Elaris suggested, framing it as mere concern rather than revealing her deeper intentions. "Besides, this place has a level of mana that you won''t find anywhere else," she added, offering another incentive.


    "Okay, if you say so," Renan agreed without hesitation. The sheer amount of mana in this place was enough to make him consider staying here for a long time, maybe even permanently. He didn''t even think to question whether Elaris had ulterior motives.


    "Good," Elaris said with a satisfied smile as she stood up. Renan followed suit, rising from his position.


    "Then follow me. I''ll show you a place where you can sleep for tonight," she said warmly before turning around and walking forward.


    "Hmm," Renan hummed in acknowledgment and began trailing behind Elaris.


    Both of them walked in silence, with Renan taking the time to admire his surroundings like a curious child. The landscape of her core was breathtaking, unlike anything he had seen before.


    After about five minutes of walking, a small hut came into view in the distance. It looked simple, appearing to have only two rooms.


    "There it is," Elaris announced, gesturing toward the structure.


    Soon enough, they reached the hut, and as they walked in, Renan''s sharp eyes scanned his surroundings. He found the interior surprisingly modest¡ªno extravagant decorations, no unnecessary embellishments of gold or jewels.


    ''Hmm, I thought it was going to be something exaggerated, considering she''s the will of the world. But I guess I was wrong,'' Renan thought as he continued observing.


    The room he entered was just as simple as the rest of the hut. It contained only one bed and nothing else.


    "This is the room you''ll be staying in for the time you''re here," Elaris said with a gentle smile, standing beside him.


    Renan nodded, quietly taking in the space.


    "And," Elaris added, as if to make sure he knew, "I''ll be sleeping in the room next door to you."

 Chapter 87 87: Frightening

    ''Hmm, I thought it was going to be something exaggerated, considering she''s the will of the world. But I guess I was wrong,'' Renan thought as he continued observing.


    The room he entered was just as simple as the rest of the hut. It contained only one bed and nothing else.


    "This is the room you''ll be staying in for the time you''re here," Elaris said with a gentle smile, standing beside him.


    Renan nodded, quietly taking in the space.


    "And," Elaris added, as if to make sure he knew, "I''ll be sleeping in the room next door to you."


    "Huh, I see," Renan said, not finding anything particularly good to say in response.


    "Hmm," Elaris nodded her head in acknowledgment before speaking again. "If you need anything or want to ask me anything, just speak my name, and I will appear right in front of you," she said, then turned around and walked out of the room, leaving Renan by himself in silence.


    When Elaris finally left, Renan slowly walked closer to the door and closed it behind him. His gaze swept around the room as he stood there, deep in thought, ''Hmm, so she can hear me if I speak out loud?'' he pondered, ''Is it because she is the world itself that she can hear anything I say, or is her hearing just that good? No¡­ I think it''s definitely the first one.'' His brows furrowed slightly as he mulled over the idea, and after a few moments, he finally sighed and slowly walked toward the bed.


    ''I need to be careful,'' Renan reminded himself. ''I can''t carelessly say anything that could be harmful to me.''


    Reaching the bed, he sat down, feeling the softness beneath him. Then, without another thought, he let his body fall backward, his head sinking into the surface as he stared at the ceiling. His mind swirled with thoughts about everything that had happened so far.


    ''It''s not even been a week since I left the empire, and I''ve already come so close to death,'' he reflected, ''But¡­ even with all that, at least I''ve gained something from it.''


    He exhaled slowly before his thoughts took a darker turn.


    ''But,'' he thought, his golden-red eyes dimming slightly, ''I don''t want strength that only grows through life-and-death experiences. I don''t want to rely on that kind of thing to become stronger. I want to grow through pure training, through hard work and discipline, not just those reckless, near-death moments.''


    His mind suddenly went silent as those words settled deep within him.


    After a while, his thoughts returned, and he spoke again inwardly.


    ''I also don''t want to experience that feeling again¡­'' His fingers curled slightly into the fabric of the bed. ''It was not pleasant. It was,


    His thoughts trailed off for a moment before he finally admitted the word he had been avoiding.


    ''Frightening.'' sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that final realization, his mind drifted further into deep contemplation. As his thoughts wandered through different topics, exhaustion slowly crept up on him. And before he even realized it, he had fallen into a sound, dreamless sleep.


    ¡ª


    While Renan slept peacefully, someone else found herself restless, unable to relax.


    Elaris, after leaving Renan in his room, had walked back to her own. She entered and sat down on the bed, crossing her arms as she thought to herself.


    ''Now, I just need to wait and see¡­'' she mused. ''If he is a man with dignity or a degenerate who would take advantage of a sleeping woman.''


    She sat there, waiting, as if expecting something.


    An hour passed. Then another. Still, nothing happened.


    Finally, she hummed in thought. "Hmmm¡­" she murmured aloud before nodding slightly to herself. ''So, he is a man with dignity and principles,'' she concluded, feeling satisfied with her little test.


    She recalled how she had deliberately emphasized the word sleeping when mentioning her room earlier. If Renan had any impure motives, he would have taken the bait by now. Yet, he had done nothing.


    That confirms it, she thought, nodding again. ''He''s nothing like those disgusting beasts who would force themselves on women. He has passed another requirement.''


    Her expression darkened slightly as memories of those kinds of men surfaced in her mind, but she quickly brushed them away. ''No, he is not like them. He is a good man. Definitely someone worthy of being my future partner.''


    A small smile bloomed on her lips.


    Then, as another thought entered her mind, a slight blush crept onto her cheeks.


    ''And I have also confirmed it¡­'' she thought, recalling the image of Renan''s naked body from earlier. ''He is a man. And a big one at that.''


    Her cheeks darkened even further as indecent thoughts momentarily filled her mind.


    "Ahem," she coughed into her hand, quickly shaking her head to clear her thoughts. ''Now, I just need to get closer to him, slowly but surely. I need to make him fall in love with me, and then it''s done. We''ll be husband and wife, living happily together forever.''


    She placed a hand over her chest, feeling her heart flutter slightly at the thought.


    Not once did she even consider the possibility that Renan might refuse her. After all, why would he? She knew her worth.


    ''I may not act arrogantly, but I''m well aware that my beauty surpasses everyone else''s. Even my body is flawless, and my personality is kind and loving. I have everything a man like Renan would want in a woman,'' she thought confidently. ''There''s no way he won''t fall for me.''


    Still, despite her confidence, she reminded herself to take things slow.


    ''I shouldn''t rush. I''ll wait a little longer before making my move and judge him a bit more just in case.''


    With that final thought, her body slowly began to dissolve into the air until she completely disappeared from the room.


    And just like that, the night passed without incident.


    ¡ª


    "Ugh," Renan grunted slightly as he stirred awake. He turned onto his side before finally sitting up with a sigh.


    "Huuu," he yawned, stretching his arms before looking around the room groggily.


    His eyes landed on something unexpected.


    Sitting on the floor, close to the bed, was a rabbit. Its small red eyes stared at him, unblinking.


    Renan blinked back at it, his golden-red eyes meeting its gaze.


    "Hmm," he tilted his head slightly before standing up from the bed.


    He walked over to the rabbit, bent down, and picked it up with ease. Holding it in his arms, he studied it for a moment before speaking.


    "You are quite cute," he admitted. "But still, compared to cats, you are lacking."


    As he spoke, he gently ran his fingers over its soft fur, petting it absentmindedly.


    Then, as if suddenly remembering something, he called out, "Elaris."


    However, contrary to what she had told him before, she did not appear in front of him.


    "Huh?" He frowned slightly in confusion.


    "Elaris," he called again, this time slightly louder. Still, nothing.


    His frown deepened. ''Did something happen to her?'' he wondered for a brief moment. But then, he quickly dismissed the thought.


    ''No, that''s absurd. She is the will of the world. If something happened to her, the entire world itself would react. The fact that everything is still normal means she''s probably just busy somewhere.''


    With that, he shrugged off his concern and carried the rabbit with him as he walked out of the room.


    ¡ª


    Elaris suddenly materialized back into her core.


    "Huh, that took longer than I thought," she muttered to herself before turning toward the direction of the hut.


    ''He should be looking for me by now,'' she thought as she started walking.


    After a few moments, she spotted Renan sitting outside the hut on a stone.


    "Oh, Rena¡ª" she started to greet him, but her words caught in her throat as her gaze fell on the scene before her.


    Just a few feet away from Renan, sticks had been arranged in a makeshift barbecue style. And skewered onto them was a rabbit, roasting over an open flame.


    "Huh," Elaris muttered, momentarily at a loss for words.

 Chapter 88 88: Yuna

    "Huh, that took longer than I thought," she muttered to herself before turning toward the direction of the hut.


    ''He should be looking for me by now,'' she thought as she started walking.


    After a few moments, she spotted Renan sitting outside the hut on a stone.


    "Oh, Rena¡ª" she started to greet him, but her words caught in her throat as her gaze fell on the scene before her.


    Just a few feet away from Renan, sticks had been arranged in a makeshift barbecue style. And skewered onto them was a rabbit, roasting over an open flame.


    "Huh," Elaris muttered, momentarily at a loss for words.


    "Ohh, Elaris, you are back," Renan said as he slightly turned his head back to look at Elaris.


    Elaris, who had been momentarily stunned, was brought back to reality by Renan''s voice.


    ''Did he just roast the rabbit to eat? But it was my favorite one¡ªmy Yuna, who had been with me for so long,'' Elaris thought as she recalled the rabbit she had picked up from outside the core. She had found it alone, just a baby, and had taken it in. Now, after all these years of caring for it, it was being roasted in front of her.


    Unknowingly, a few drops of tears started to fall from her eyes.


    Renan, who had been sitting on the stone roasting the rabbit, saw Elaris suddenly starting to cry. At the same time, the core began to shake slightly, making Renan both confused and worried. His brows furrowed, and he hurriedly stood up, turning and walking toward Elaris in concern.


    "Elaris, are you okay?" he asked, approaching her quickly. His face was filled with genuine worry as the core shook even more.


    Elaris, hearing his voice, suddenly stiffened. ''I should have known¡­ Although his bloodline has changed, he''s still a dragon. He would feel hungry after waking up. I should have given him something to eat¡ªit was my fault. But couldn''t he have just waited a while for me to come back?'' she thought her head down, her emotions swirling with sadness and regret.


    Her heart grew heavier. ''I''m so sorry, Yuna. It was my fault that I didn''t think of this. But forgive me¡­ I can''t hurt him. He is someone who¡­'' Her thoughts trailed off as sadness and guilt weighed on her more and more, her emotions becoming chaotic.


    On one side stood Renan¡ªthe man she was planning to make her future partner, the one she intended to spend her life with. And on the other side was Yuna¡ªthe rabbit who had been by her side for ten years, through some of the loneliest times of her life.


    The core shook again, this time even more violently, reflecting the storm inside Elaris''s heart. But before she could be consumed by her emotions any further, Renan''s voice rang out once more.


    "Elaris," he called, standing right in front of her now, his towering presence noticeable as his height of six foot two dwarfed her five foot eleven frame.


    Elaris, once again brought back to reality by his voice¡ªthough this time much closer¡ªlooked up at him. Her tear-filled eyes met his, but instead of focusing on his face, she noticed something small in his hand. A patch of white fur, moving ever so slightly.


    Her breath hitched.


    "Yuna," she whispered, her voice almost breaking as she stared at the rabbit in his hand. Her mind reeled in confusion. How was Yuna here when she had just seen a rabbit roasting on the fire? "How?" she asked, her gaze shifting back and forth between the rabbit in his arms and the one on the barbecue stick.


    ''There was supposed to be only one rabbit in the hut¡­ Yuna was the only one here,'' she thought, struggling to make sense of the situation.


    But before she could think too much, she found herself launching at Renan and the rabbit unknowingly.


    Renan, surprised by her sudden movement, instinctively opened one arm to catch her while still holding Yuna in the other. He took a few steps back as he absorbed the impact of her forceful embrace.


    *THUD*


    The rabbit, caught between their two bodies, squirmed in slight discomfort. Noticing this, Renan quickly adjusted his grip and moved Yuna to the side. Meanwhile, Elaris continued to cling to him tightly.


    The moment she embraced him, the shaking of the core stopped completely, as if her emotions had finally been calmed by the hug.


    For five long minutes, they remained like that in complete silence.


    Renan, however, was beginning to feel a different kind of discomfort¡ªone born not out of concern, but from the warmth of Elaris''s body pressing against his own. He could feel the soft yet firm contours of her figure as if she were practically molded to him. His heartbeat quickened slightly, and a heat rose in him that he had to suppress.


    In an effort to distract himself, he finally spoke.


    "Are you okay now?" he asked, his voice calm despite his internal struggle.


    Elaris, who had buried her face in his chest, nodded her head sheepishly. Her cheeks and even the tips of her ears turned red¡ªnot just from embarrassment but from something else she wasn''t ready to acknowledge yet.


    Renan, seeing this reaction, couldn''t help but wonder, ''She''s behaving like a high school girl in love¡­ But isn''t she the Will of the World? She should be a few thousand years old¡­ Maybe she''s like dragons, who are still considered teenagers even after hundreds of years. If that''s the case, then her emotional maturity might be similar¡ªjust on a much larger timescale.''


    As he pondered this, he couldn''t help but admire her in a new way. ''She''s really cute,'' he thought inwardly.


    Unable to resist the urge, he gently wrapped his arms around her in return, his hand resting lightly on her shoulder.


    Elaris momentarily stiffened, her body going rigid like a startled cat. But after a few seconds, she relaxed again, melting slightly into his embrace.


    After a while, Renan broke the silence once more.


    "What happened? Why did you act like that?" he asked, his voice softer this time.


    Elaris had expected this question, yet she still hesitated. She remained silent for a moment longer, still hugging him as though she didn''t want to let go.


    Renan, sensing her hesitation, didn''t push her for an answer. He simply waited, his patience unshaken.


    Finally, after a long pause, she spoke.


    "Sorry," she muttered quietly.


    Renan tilted his head slightly in confusion but chose not to say anything. Instead, he gave her the space to continue at her own pace.


    "I¡­ The moment I saw you cooking that rabbit, I thought you had cooked Yuna," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Renan blinked, processing her words.


    "Huh?" he muttered, then quickly realized what she meant. He glanced down at the rabbit in his arms¡ªthe real Yuna¡ªand then back at the one roasting over the fire.


    "What? Of course not! Why would I cook a rabbit I found inside someone else''s home? It could''ve been a pet, so obviously, I wouldn''t do something like that. The rabbit you saw on the stick is one I caught when I was outside and stored it in my storage ring. After not finding you anywhere, I got hungry, so I cooked that one," Renan explained.


    Elaris''s body stiffened for a second, "Sorry," she apologized again.


    Inside, she was screaming. ''Ahhh! Why did I jump to conclusions so quickly?! I should''ve asked before assuming things!''


    She felt her face heat up with sheer embarrassment.


    But could anyone really blame her? Yuna wasn''t just a pet. Yuna was a friend¡ªone she had spent ten years with during the loneliest times of her life.


    Renan, seeing her reaction, simply smiled and said, "It''s okay," as he gently rubbed her back in comfort.


    Elaris, feeling the warmth of his touch, let out a breath she didn''t realize she had been holding. She felt at ease in his arms, her earlier turmoil completely vanishing.


    After a while, Renan asked,


    "Hmm, so¡­ how long do you plan to stay like this? I mean, I don''t really mind, but after this, you''ll have to take responsibility, you know," Renan teased with a smirk.


    Elaris, who had almost drifted off into sleep from the sheer comfort of his embrace, immediately snapped back to reality. Her face turned an even deeper shade of red, and she quickly let go of him, stepping back¡ªthough reluctantly.


    "Sorry¡­ It was just really comfortable," she mumbled, looking to the side in embarrassment.


    "I see no problem with that," Renan replied casually.


    To change the subject, he gestured toward the fire.


    "Want to eat?" he asked.


    Elaris, hearing Renan''s offer, nodded her head. After all, though she was the will of the world and didn''t really need to eat, sometimes she did¡ª not to fill her stomach, but simply to enjoy the taste.


    And so, they both walked toward the rabbit that was being cooked, with Yuna still resting comfortably in Renan''s hand.


    And just like that, two months went by. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 89 89: Blind faith

    *BOOM*


    *CLANK*


    *CLANK*


    In what looked like a grand training hall, three figures clashed violently, their swords meeting in a flurry of steel and power, sending shockwaves across the massive chamber. Every strike left devastation in its wake, the ground beneath them cracking slightly under the force of their relentless blows.


    But this was no ordinary battle¡ªit was two against one. And yet, contrary to what most would expect, the lone fighter was the dominant force in this fight. His two opponents, despite their combined efforts, were being utterly overwhelmed, struggling desperately to keep up. The gap between them was vast, their coordinated attacks failing to make a difference against his sheer skill. That single warrior who held the overwhelming advantage was none other than the Human Emperor, Aldrian Valtheris, facing off against two newly promoted Ninth-Stage Warriors¡ªwarriors who were supposed to be among the strongest in the empire.


    *CLANK*


    Their swords clashed once more, the force of the collision creating a piercing metallic ring that echoed throughout the training hall. Both warriors had attacked simultaneously, striking with full force, but Aldrian effortlessly blocked their strikes as if their attacks carried no weight at all.


    *BOOM*


    The impact generated a swirling burst of wind, blowing Aldrian''s simple clothes¡ªa plain shirt and pants¡ªagainst his muscular frame. Unlike his opponents, who were clad in full black armor, the emperor wore no extra protection, yet he remained completely unscathed. In stark contrast, the warriors'' armor was in terrible condition¡ªscraped, dented, and barely holding together, evidence of the relentless damage they had endured. It was painfully clear that, despite their numbers and rank, they were nowhere near Aldrian''s level. He wasn''t even struggling¡ªhe looked like a bystander, utterly unbothered.


    "Huuu... haaa..."


    "Huuu... haaa..."


    The two warriors panted heavily, their breaths labored. Despite being Ninth-Stage Warriors, their exhaustion was evident, their bodies trembling slightly from the overwhelming pressure of their opponent. This alone was proof of Aldrian''s terrifying strength.


    After taking a moment to catch their breath, they prepared to continue. However, before they could launch another attack, Aldrian''s voice cut through the air like a blade.


    "Useless. You can''t even follow a simple order," he said, his deep voice laced with disappointment as he looked at them with his piercing black eyes.


    Both warriors immediately stiffened. They could feel the weight of his disappointment pressing down on them.


    "But your Majesty, we can''t do that," one of them spoke hesitantly, bowing his head in deference.


    "Huh? Who gave you the order?" Aldrian asked, his tone unreadable.


    "You did, Your Majesty," they replied in unison.


    "Then what are you hesitating for?" Aldrian''s voice carried a dangerous edge now.


    "But, Your Majesty... it would be treason if we tried to kill you. And we do not want to harm you," they responded, their voices filled with hesitation.


    At their words, Aldrian suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    His deep, resonant laugh echoed throughout the hall, sending chills down their spines. But when the laughter stopped, his expression turned deathly serious.


    "Unfortunately for you," he began, his gaze dark and piercing, "I do not want care or worry from my soldiers. What I want is blind faith and absolute discipline. If I tell you to kill me, you do it. If I tell you to slaughter my children, my people, even the innocent¡ªyou obey. No hesitation. No questions." His voice was final, leaving no room for argument.


    The warriors swallowed hard but eventually nodded in understanding, albeit reluctantly.


    "Good," Aldrian said, his voice slightly less cold now. "Then come at me like you truly intend to kill me. Do not stop until you have landed a fatal hit."


    The warriors exchanged a glance before nodding firmly. This time, they would not hold back. They steeled themselves, tightening their grips on their weapons, and got into position. Then, without hesitation, they disappeared from their spots¡ªmoving at such blinding speed that it almost seemed like they had teleported.


    Aldrian remained still. He stood relaxed, his expression calm, as if he had not even registered their approach. One warrior aimed his blade at the emperor''s head, while the other targeted his heart, both striking with lethal intent.


    And yet¡ªAldrian did not move.


    Even as the razor-sharp blades closed in, stopping mere inches away from his body, he did not flinch.


    Then, they spoke:


    "Sorry, Your Majesty... we can''t. We can''t hurt you. Forgive us."


    They had stopped. At the last second, they had hesitated once again.


    Aldrian''s expression immediately darkened, his relaxed posture shifting into something much more dangerous.


    *CLANK* sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sword in Aldrian''s right hand slipped from his grasp, hitting the floor with a crisp metallic ring.


    The next moment, without warning¡ª


    *BAM*


    Aldrian''s fist slammed into the face of the first warrior, sending him flying backward like a ragdoll. Before the second warrior could react, Aldrian''s other fist crashed into his gut, his immense strength shattering the black armor with a sickening crunch. He, too, was thrown back violently.


    What followed next was pure brutality.


    With nothing but his bare hands, Aldrian ripped them apart¡ªflesh, bone, and armor tearing like paper under his monstrous strength.


    He ripped their inside out.


    "Useless." His voice was cold as he flicked the blood from his hands, the lifeless remains of the warriors now nothing more than a gruesome mess on the floor.


    "Garrick."


    Garrick who had been standing at the edge of the training hall immediately stepped forward. He was tall but slightly hunched probably because of his old age, wearing a hood that covered his full body only leaving his head in open. He bowed slightly. "Yes, Your Majesty?"


    "Clean this place up. Feed their corpses to the dogs," Aldrian ordered, stepping over the mangled bodies without a second glance.


    Garrick nodded, his face neutral. He had long grown used to his emperor''s cruelty. This wasn''t the first time, nor would it be the last.


    Aldrian, after having his mood soured, was about to turn around to leave and clean himself up. But before he could take a step, Garrick spoke again.


    "Your Majesty, the Seer is here to meet you."


    Aldrian stopped mid-step. His expression remained unreadable.


    "The Seer?" he repeated.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. She is standing just outside the training hall. It appears she has something urgent to tell you," Garrick informed him.


    Aldrian remained silent for a moment, considering. Then, with a small nod, he replied,


    "Send her to the main hall and tell her to wait for me."


    "But, Your Majesty, she is just outside the training hall, and it looks like she has something important to tell you," Garrick added, hesitant.


    Aldrian thought for a moment before replying,


    "Okay. Tell her to come in."


    Garrick bowed and swiftly walked toward the large doors, his footsteps echoing through the now eerily silent hall.

 Chapter 90 90: Five years

    Aldrian thought for a moment before replying,


    "Okay. Tell her to come in."


    Garrick bowed and swiftly walked toward the large doors, his footsteps echoing through the now eerily silent hall.


    And Garrick opened the heavy metal doors of the training hall, their hinges creaking slightly under the weight, and called the Seer inside. His voice, despite his age, remained steady and clear.


    "You can come in, Seer," he said, his tone calm yet commanding.


    The Seer, who had been standing just outside the training hall, lost in deep thought, was suddenly jolted back to reality by Garrick''s voice. Her mind had been clouded with contemplation, so much so that she hadn''t even noticed the time passing. The moment she heard Garrick''s familiar voice, she quickly gathered herself, took a deep breath, and hurriedly stepped through the open door into the hall.


    The second she entered, her gaze instinctively swept across the grand hall, but the first sight that met her eyes was not the emperor standing in the center, nor the high ceilings adorned with banners of the empire. No¡ªher focus was immediately drawn to the horrific mess of bodies that lay scattered behind the emperor. The once-proud warriors, who had stood strong just moments ago, were now reduced to nothing more than mangled remains. Blood pooled around them, staining the once-pristine stone floor, while pieces of shattered armor and broken weapons lay strewn about like discarded trash.


    Her face twisted in visible disgust. Even though she had lived for decades, having witnessed countless battles where blood was spilled and bodies fell, this¡ªthis level of cruelty, this sheer brutality¡ªwas something she still found deeply unsettling. She had seen many things, but rarely had she seen such ruthless, one-sided carnage.


    But what could she say? The one who had committed this act was none other than the emperor himself. Aldrian Valtheris, the ruler of the human empire, the strongest warrior among men, and a being who demanded absolute obedience. If she valued her life, if she wished to keep her head where it was, then she had to keep her mouth shut. No matter how revolted she felt, no matter how much she wanted to speak against such slaughter, she knew better than to voice her thoughts. Instead, she took a few moments to steady herself, breathing deeply to suppress the nausea rising within her.


    Aldrian, who could easily read emotions from even the slightest expressions, didn''t bother addressing her discomfort. He simply stared at her with his piercing black eyes, then spoke in an irritated tone.


    "Oya, hurry up," he said, his voice carrying a hint of impatience. The blood of failures clung to his hands, and he had no desire to waste time in their presence any longer than necessary.


    The Seer, realizing the emperor was growing impatient, quickly nodded her head. She had to push aside her feelings and focus on why she had come here.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. This is related to the fates of the stars that I have been overseeing. Recently, something abnormal has happened¡ªperhaps something beyond anything I have ever witnessed. I cannot even begin to compare this phenomenon to anything before," she spoke, her tone filled with urgency.


    Aldrian, upon hearing the words "fates of the stars," immediately shifted his expression. The irritation faded, and his face became serious, his sharp gaze now fixed entirely on the Seer. His previous annoyance was now replaced with an intense focus. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm," he muttered before speaking again. "Continue."


    The Seer, her wrinkled face tense with the weight of her message, took a deep breath before revealing the heart of the matter.


    "Your Majesty, the star of the Dragon has died," she declared, her words falling like a heavy stone into the silent hall.


    "Huh?" Both Aldrian and Garrick, who stood a little beside the Seer, reacted immediately.


    "What do you mean?" Garrick asked before even the emperor could. "And if you mean what I think you do, should this not be a happy occasion?" He asked after seeing the restless Seer.


    The emperor, on the other hand, remained silent. His face, as usual, showed little emotion, but Garrick, who had served him for years, noticed the slight widening of his eyes¡ªa rare reaction. However, Garrick chose not to comment on it, instead keeping his attention on the Seer.


    "Indeed," the Seer replied. "It should have been a happy occasion for us... if only a new star had not come into existence immediately after the Dragon Star''s death."


    "What?" This time, even the emperor couldn''t ignore the weight of those words. His expression flickered¡ªsurprise, confusion, and then caution.


    "So, you''re telling me," Aldrian spoke slowly, as if confirming what he had just heard, "that a new star was born the very moment the Dragon Star died?"


    The Seer nodded.


    "And it is unlike anything before, Your Majesty. This star shines the brightest. Brighter than any star¡ªbrighter than the Dragon, brighter than even the Calamity. It shines with such brilliance that it overshadows the Calamity Star itself," she explained, her voice carrying the weight of her discovery.


    "Have you determined which race it belongs to?" the emperor asked.


    "Unfortunately, Your Majesty, I have not," the Seer admitted, disappointment lacing her voice.


    The emperor fell silent at her answer, contemplating the implications.


    Garrick, who had also been thinking deeply, finally spoke up. "So, for you to say that this star was born the moment the Dragon Star died... does that mean it is connected to it? Or¡ªis this new star the Dragon Star reborn?"


    The Seer shook her head immediately. "No, that is impossible. I believe it was merely a coincidence that this star was born at that exact moment."


    She said this with certainty, yet deep inside, even she wasn''t sure. After all, in her entire lifetime, one thing had always remained absolute¡ªfate. Destiny. These were unchangeable forces that dictated all things. To question that, to think something beyond fate had occurred, was too much for her to accept. And so, she had convinced herself that this was nothing more than an unlikely coincidence.


    But Garrick, one of the sharpest minds in the empire, saw through her immediately. He could tell¡ªshe was in denial. She was having an existential crisis.


    "I see," Garrick said, offering a slight smile. "Seer, thank you for the information. If you have other matters to attend to, you may leave."


    The emperor remained silent, letting Garrick handle the situation.


    The Seer, still lost in thought, simply nodded. She bowed to the emperor and then quickly left the hall, her mind still racing with questions.


    Once she was gone, both Aldrian and Garrick watched her departure. A few moments passed before the emperor finally spoke.


    "So, Garrick," Aldrian said, his tone firm. "What do you have to say about this?"


    "Only one thing, Your Majesty," Garrick answered without hesitation. "That star is undoubtedly connected to the Dragon Star. And even if it is not, it would be foolish to ignore the possibility. We must be cautious rather than to be regretful later on."


    The emperor nodded. "Indeed. It seems we cannot afford to waste any more time. Begin preparations for war against the Dragons. The war should start in five years."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Garrick said, bowing his head in acknowledgment.


    With that, the emperor turned and left the hall to cleanse himself, while Garrick went to make the necessary preparations.


    And so, the war that should have taken twelve years to begin was now set into motion in just five. Meanwhile, Renan and the rest of the Dragon Empire remained completely unaware of the storm that was about to descend upon them.

 Chapter 91 91: Why dont we spar

    "Ugh," Renan grunted as he woke up from sleep in the same place that he had been staying in for two months now.


    Just as he opened his eyes, he saw the same ceiling he had been staring at every morning, almost used to this place by now. The familiarity of it no longer felt as strange as it did the first time he arrived here.


    ''Huh, it''s already been two months since I came here¡­ this place, which is Elaris'' home¡­ or more like the core of her,'' he thought as he slowly began to sit up. However, just as he tried, he felt a slight movement on his left shoulder. Curious, he turned his head to look.


    There, peacefully clinging to his side, was Elaris. She was sleeping soundly, her head resting gently on his shoulder, her expression serene and beautiful even in her slumber. The way her silver-white hair framed her face only enhanced her ethereal beauty.


    "Hmm," Elaris hummed softly in her sleep, shifting slightly as she nestled even closer to him, her body pressing against his.


    "Huh," Renan muttered in confusion before sighing and slowly leaning back against the bed, careful not to wake her up.


    His eyes drifted back to the ceiling as thoughts filled his mind. ''It''s been two weeks since she started coming to sleep with me,'' he mused, recalling the events that led to this peculiar change in their relationship.


    ''It all started on that day when she thought I killed her rabbit¡­'' he remembered with amusement. After clearing up that misunderstanding, she had observed him carefully for an entire month, watching his every move with keen interest. Then, after a full month of silent observation, she began asking him questions¡ªabout his family, his past, his likes and dislikes. She had grown more curious, more engaged in learning about him.


    And then, seemingly out of nowhere, she started sleeping next to him.


    ''Well, only sleeping. Nothing more than that, fortunately¡­ or unfortunately,'' Renan thought, a mix of emotions swirling in his mind.


    Slowly, his gaze fell from the ceiling to her sleeping face. His eyes traced her delicate features, and for a brief moment, he found himself captivated. ''And it''s been really painful¡­'' he admitted to himself.


    Not painful because she was bothering him by sleeping beside him¡ªbut painful because of the struggle to suppress the very natural reaction her presence triggered in him every night.


    ''Every morning, I wake up with a damn boner, and I have to act like nothing is happening. And I''m seriously considering stopping myself from suppressing it. I mean¡­ she''s the one coming to me every night, not the other way around. So, why should I have to keep hiding it?'' he reasoned, feeling the warmth of her soft body pressed against him.


    ''Besides, it''s obvious she''s interested in me. Or at the very least, she''s trying to make me her partner. Living with her for the past two months¡ªeven though it''s not that long¡ªI''ve learned enough about her character to know she''s not the type to act like this with just anyone. So, why me? Does she like me? Or¡­ is there something else she wants from me?'' Renan pondered, his mind racing in circles, trying to decipher her true intentions.


    Before he could overthink things any further, Elaris stirred beside him.


    "Mhm," she mumbled softly as she slowly woke up, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Then, still lying against him, she tilted her head slightly to look up, her golden eyes meeting his golden-red eyes.


    A gentle smile spread across her lips. "Good morning, Renan," she greeted him warmly.


    The simple gesture, combined with her soft expression, wiped away all of Renan''s overthinking thoughts.


    ''Maybe I really am just overthinking this. Maybe she does like me after all¡­'' he thought to himself.


    "Good morning to you too, Elaris," he replied, offering a small smile of his own.


    Elaris nodded in satisfaction before slowly sitting up from his side. She stretched her arms slightly, arching her back in a way that only accentuated the natural curves of her body.


    Renan, whose eyes were still on Elaris, couldn''t help but stare. The sight of her stretching somehow looked quite alluring to him, especially as the gentle morning sunlight filtered through the small hut, highlighting her silhouette. Her chest moved subtly with each breath, and the graceful motion of her arms made it difficult for him to look away.


    Elaris, who could clearly feel his gaze lingering on her, smirked slightly. ''Hmm, good. It''s working,'' she thought to herself, pleased that her plan was taking effect.


    And so, she slowly got off the bed, making sure Renan''s eyes followed her movements.


    After standing up, she glanced back at him, still lying there, and asked with a cheerful smile, "Are you hungry? If you are, I can cook something for you."


    Renan, still slightly dazed, was brought back to reality by her voice. He blinked and nodded. "Yeah, I am," he answered simply.


    "Okay," Elaris said, then walked out of the room gracefully.


    Renan lay there for a few more moments, letting out a long exhale. ''Damn¡­ this woman is going to be the death of me,'' he thought before finally getting up and following her outside.


    Stepping out of the hut, he saw Elaris sitting a bit away, already tending to a fire, cooking meat from some unknown animal.


    "Renan, come here. The food is ready," she called out, gesturing for him to sit beside her.


    Renan nodded and walked up to her, taking a seat next to her by the fire. The two of them ate in silence, neither feeling the need to speak. But the silence wasn''t awkward¡ªit was a comfortable, natural quiet, where both of them simply enjoyed each other''s presence.


    After finishing their meal, Renan suddenly spoke up, breaking the peaceful stillness.


    "Elaris," he said, his tone soft yet firm. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Huh?'' Elaris, who had been lost in thought, was momentarily surprised.


    Her heart suddenly started beating a little faster. ''Wait¡­ is my hard work finally paying off? Is he going to ask me out on a date? And then after that¡­ marriage?! And then children?!'' Her thoughts ran wild, getting ahead of her as she imagined every possible romantic scenario.


    ''Well children might be hard to have but we would work it out somehow,''


    However, her fantasies came to a crashing halt the moment Renan finished his sentence.


    "Why don''t we spar?" he asked with a completely straight face.


    "Huh?" Elaris blinked, her mind going blank for a moment.


    She sat there, stunned. All her grand dreams of romance and a confession flew right out the window. She had been expecting something completely different, something much more meaningful, something¡ª


    "You want to spar?" she repeated dumbly, still processing his words.


    Renan nodded, stretching his arms slightly. "Yeah. We''ve been sitting around too much lately. I need to move my body a bit and also I need to test just how strong I have became," he said casually, as if he hadn''t just crushed all of her expectations.


    Elaris stared at him for a moment longer before sighing. Then, a smirk slowly formed on her lips.


    "Alright, fine," she said, standing up. "But don''t blame me if you end up flat on the ground."


    Renan chuckled, standing up as well. "We''ll see about that."


    And with that, the peaceful morning took a turn, and their sparring session began.

 Chapter 92 92: True form

    Elaris stared at him for a moment longer before sighing. Then, a smirk slowly formed on her lips.


    "Alright, fine," she said, standing up. "But don''t blame me if you end up flat on the ground."


    Renan chuckled, standing up as well. "We''ll see about that."


    And with that, the peaceful morning took a turn, and their sparring session began.


    They both stood up from their places and walked away from the hut because they knew that once their fight started, the destruction to the surroundings would be inevitable. Neither of them wanted to accidentally destroy the hut while sparring, so they made sure to put enough distance between themselves and the small wooden structure.


    "I think this place is good enough," Renan said after assessing the area. The ground was solid, the space was wide, and there were no immediate obstacles that could interfere with their fight.


    "Hmm," Elaris nodded back, her gaze never leaving Renan as he began stretching his body. She watched as he loosened his shoulders, rolling them back, then stretched his arms over his head, cracking his knuckles as he prepared himself for battle.


    After a brief silence, she spoke up, curiosity flickering in her eyes. "So, what stage have you reached in your power?"


    Renan, who was still stretching, paused for a moment before glancing at her. "Hmm," he hummed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I''ve reached the second stage," he finally answered.


    Elaris arched a brow. "Second stage?" she mused.


    Renan sighed and continued stretching, his muscles tensing as he pushed his limits. "Yeah, I didn''t think it would be this hard to break through," he admitted. "Before this rebirth, I was at the seventh stage of both power systems, so I expected to reach at least the fifth level in a month or two. But it looks like I was wrong. It took me ten days to break into the first stage, then forty-six days to break into the second. And now, it''s been four days since then, and I haven''t progressed further."


    "I see," Elaris responded, nodding as she absorbed his words. "So, you''re in the second stage of your power, but given that you can fight people four levels higher than yourself, that technically puts you at the level of a sixth-stage mage and warrior. And if you transform into your true form, you''ll reach the equivalent of an eighth stage, correct?"


    "Yes, you''re right," Renan confirmed with a slight smirk. "Now, what? Are you scared to fight me?" he teased.


    Elaris scoffed, crossing her arms over her chest. "Of course not," she said, her expression shifting into one of amusement. Then, with a sly smirk, she added, "I was asking because I wanted to know how much I need to hold back to avoid accidentally killing you." Her eyes glinted mischievously as she examined Renan from head to toe.


    And then she finished her sentence with one more jab.


    "After all, you are weak."


    Renan''s lips twitched at her taunt.


    "Oh, really? Then I would be grateful if this magnificent ''Will of the World'' could humble me with her otherworldly strength," he shot back sarcastically.


    Elaris simply smirked. "Of course," she replied confidently, placing a hand on her chest in a proud manner. "As the Will of the World and your future wif¡ªuhm, I mean, your future friend¡ªit''s my duty to help you grow stronger by humbling you with my strength," she declared.


    Renan ignored her slip-up, choosing not to comment on it. Instead, he rolled his shoulders once more and said, "Alright, then. Shall we start, or are we just going to talk all day?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elaris'' smirk widened. "I was just waiting for you to make the first move," she said. "After all, if I were to attack first, this fight would end before it even begins."


    Renan didn''t bother responding with words. Instead, he let his actions speak for him.


    *BOOM!*


    With explosive force, Renan propelled himself forward at full speed, destroying the ground beneath his feet as he shot toward Elaris like a blur.


    And in a split second, he was in front of her,


    Elaris who still stood in her place slowly raised her hand to stop Renan,


    But just as she raised her hand¡ª


    *SWISH!*


    He disappeared from sight, reappearing behind her in an instant with an ice dagger forming in his hand.


    "Got you," he muttered, aiming for her left shoulder.


    But before his blade could make contact¡ª


    *SWISH!*


    She vanished.


    Renan''s dagger sliced through empty air, missing its target completely.


    "Huh?" he muttered, eyes widening slightly in confusion.


    Then, before he could react, a voice spoke from behind him.


    "Hah, you didn''t think you were the only one who could teleport, did you?"


    Renan barely had time to process her words before his instincts screamed at him to move.


    He spun around just in time to see Elaris'' fist heading straight for him.


    A simple punch.


    But to Renan, it felt like death itself.


    Knowing he couldn''t dodge in time, he poured every ounce of his mana into forming a shield in front of him, hoping to lessen the impact.


    Elaris, however, remained smiling.


    And then¡ª


    *BOOM!*


    Her fist collided with the mana shield, shattering it like brittle glass.


    The force of her punch connected with Renan''s chest, sending a tremor of pain through his entire body. Before he could even process what had happened, he was launched through the air like a ragdoll, crashing through several trees in the distance.


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *THUD!*


    His body finally hit the ground, pain surging through every fiber of his being.


    "Ugh," he grunted, struggling to breathe.


    "F¡ªck this pai¡ª" But before he could finish his curse, he coughed violently, blood splattering onto the ground.


    *COUGH!*


    Knowing he couldn''t afford to stay down, he quickly activated his light element. The moment his light element surged through him, the injuries on his body rapidly began to heal.


    Within seconds, he was back to full health.


    "Huuu¡­ haaa¡­" He took a deep breath, slowly rising to his feet.


    His gaze locked onto Elaris, who was still standing in the same spot, watching him with an amused smile.


    Renan clenched his fists.


    "F¡ªck," he cursed under his breath.


    As he understood the difference in power between him and her from this one exchange alone.


    But he refused to let it discourage him.


    ''No¡­ Calm down, Renan,'' he told himself. ''There''s no point in getting frustrated. Instead, I need to approach this carefully¡­ and I should use my true form instead.''


    And with that thought, his body was suddenly engulfed in a brilliant white light.

 Chapter 93 93: Space element

    But he refused to let it discourage him.


    ''No¡­ Calm down, Renan,'' he told himself. ''There''s no point in getting frustrated. Instead, I need to approach this carefully¡­ and I should use my true form.''


    And with that thought, his body was suddenly engulfed in a brilliant white light.


    And just as the white light shone, it also disappeared, and there a being walked out of it.


    His face was still the same as Renan''s, his hair still pure white like snow, and his eyes, which used to be red-golden, now also, just like his hair, turned pure white, with a mark appearing on his forehead and a halo forming behind him. It shone so brightly, as if it was meant to erase the darkness from this world. If anyone were to look at Renan right now, the only word they would speak would be "Divine"¡ªa being different from anyone else, a true form of Renan Ryvern.


    "Ascension," Renan suddenly spoke. Then, slowly, a smirk formed on his face, and he spoke again, "Yes, from now on, I''m going to call this form of mine Ascension." He said this as he slowly looked at Elaris, who still stood in her place, gazing at him with a new intensity.


    "What do you think of it?" he spoke softly, although the distance between them was quite a lot. But for beings of power like them, their hearing capabilities were enhanced to new heights that normal people couldn''t even imagine.


    Elaris, who had been observing Renan''s new form from head to toe, suddenly heard his voice and was brought out of her thoughts. "Huh?" she sounded confused before understanding what Renan was asking. "Yes, the name truly matches that form of yours," she said, and slowly a smile blossomed on her face. "A mortal''s ascension to divinity¡ªit truly matches that form of yours," she added.


    Renan''s smirk widened even more, but he didn''t reply immediately. Instead, he took one step ahead and¡ª


    *SWISH*


    ¡ªhe was in front of Elaris in a split second.


    Elaris who still stood in her place, looking straight at the spot where he had been standing with a smile. But now, her vision was covered by a chest she was quite familiar with¡ªone she had been sleeping on for almost two weeks.


    "Really? So you like it?" A voice was heard, coming from right in front of her. A voice she had grown quite fond of.


    Slowly, she raised her head and looked up from where the voice had come. "Yes, I do," she said with a smile while looking at Renan''s face, which was now quite close to hers.


    Renan, who had just appeared before her, looked at Elaris standing there, but since she was shorter than him, he had to look down. He saw her raise her head and reply to his question with a smile.


    "I see," Renan said as he gazed into Elaris''s golden eyes with his own pure white ones.


    "And I would love to appreciate it even more, but it looks like you would prefer if we finished this fight first before continuing this talk of ours, right?" Elaris asked, knowing exactly what Renan was thinking.


    Renan simply nodded his head. Then¡ª


    *BOOM*


    Smoke rose, and when it dissipated, they could both be seen still standing in the same place, looking at each other. Slightly above them, two hands made of earth itself were pushing against one another.


    "Hmm, I didn''t know you liked to show off," Elaris remarked.


    "Indeed, I also didn''t know," Renan replied. Slowly, he raised his hand, bringing it toward Elaris''s cheek, moving gently as if he were just going to hold it softly.


    Elaris, who saw this, was confused. ''Huh? Weren''t we fighting?'' she thought. But just as his hand was inches away from her face, Elaris disappeared from her spot.


    And just as she vanished¡ª


    *SWISH*


    *SWISH*


    *SWISH*


    ¡ªmany sharp blades of wind passed through the space she had just occupied, cutting through the air like they were meant to slice anything in their path.


    "Hmm," Renan hummed as he saw his wind blades meeting only empty space.


    "So, you also like to use tricks in a fight?" a voice came from a bit away from where he stood. Slowly, he turned and looked at Elaris, who was now quite far from him, watching him with amusement.


    Renan didn''t reply immediately, but instead, he raised his hand in front of him and spoke, "In a fight, everything is fair. Nothing is unfair."


    As he said this, suddenly, a fire formed above his raised hand. It slowly started to rotate rapidly, and then it began changing color until it became a pure white flame.


    "I see," Elaris responded, her gaze falling to the fire in Renan''s hand. "Interesting. So now you''re using fire," she said as she carefully observed the way he controlled it.


    "Yes, I am," Renan confirmed and flicked the ball of fire in Elaris''s direction. Its speed was so fast that within a second, it was right in front of her. But to Elaris, the ball was still slow. She began to move, intending to dodge it, but before she could even shift an inch, she suddenly felt as if she couldn''t move. No, rather, she felt like she was moving but also not moving at the same time.


    "What is this?" she asked, genuinely surprised. But before she could think much more about it¡ª


    *BOOM*


    A loud explosion rang out, and the ground where Elaris had stood was scorched as smoke filled the air.


    Renan remained in place, watching, with his hand resting under his chin in a thinking pose. "Hmm, interesting. So it worked," he muttered, observing the smoke rising into the sky.


    And from within that smoke, a voice came.


    "Indeed, it looks like it worked, whatever it was that you were trying to do," Elaris''s voice rang out as the smoke slowly cleared, revealing her still standing there, perfectly unharmed.


    "Yeah," Renan said, taking in the sight of Elaris completely undamaged¡ªnot even her clothes were singed.


    "So what was that?" Elaris asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Well, that was space element manipulation," Renan answered before continuing, "You know, I''ve been trying to create an independent dimension for quite a while¡ªone that can hold things like a storage ring but different. A dimension where even living beings can enter and without needing any kind of physical object to contain it, like a ring or anything else. Completely independent. And while I haven''t succeeded in that yet, I did manage to discover something even more amazing."


    "And that is?" Elaris prompted.


    "Using the space element to increase the distance around someone¡ªjust an inch of space¡ªbut infinitely stretching that inch so that moving from that spot becomes impossible. But even though it''s an incredible ability, I can only maintain it for twenty seconds since it consumes a tremendous amount of energy. My current limit in this form is just twenty seconds," Renan explained.


    "Wow, amazing. As expected of you, Renan," Elaris said, genuinely impressed. She instinctively tried to move her hand to clap at Renan''s discovery, but since his space technique was still active, she found that she couldn''t move. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, right. It''s still active. And although it''s amazing, against someone who also uses the space element, it''s useless," Elaris said with a smirk.


    The next second¡ª


    *SWISH*


    ¡ªshe disappeared from her place and reappeared right beside Renan, her fist pulled back slightly before she launched a punch straight at his chest again.


    "Ohh, shit," Renan muttered as he saw the punch coming.


    *BANG*


    And the fight continued¡ªthough it was hardly a fight and more of a one-sided beating.

 Chapter 94 94: Do you love me

    "Huuu...haaa,"


    "Huuu...haaa,"


    Renan took a deep breath while lying in a deep crater on the ground, staring up at the slowly darkening sky. His body ached, and his mind raced with the realization of his utter defeat.


    ''Damn, to think there was this much of a difference in strength¡­'' he thought, replaying the fight in his mind and recalling just how miserably he had lost.


    ''Well, that was also kind of expected. After all, I was fighting, quite literally, the will of the world while not even reaching the peak of my own strength. I was just being too arrogant. I need to be humbled,'' Renan reflected, acknowledging his shortcomings.


    But before he could delve deeper into his thoughts, a voice pulled him back to reality.


    "So, now you lost. I think that should be enough to humble you, right? Or do I need to do more, my dear friend?" Elaris spoke with a teasing smirk, while inwardly, she thought, ''My dear husband.''


    Renan, hearing Elaris'' voice, turned his head and looked down. There she was¡ªElaris, sitting on his stomach, her golden eyes gleaming with amusement as she gazed at him.


    But he didn''t immediately reply. Instead, a thought crept into his mind.


    ''Ugh, this is quite distracting,'' Renan admitted inwardly, feeling the warmth of her body pressing against him. Unwanted thoughts began surfacing in his mind, ones he quickly tried to suppress.


    "Ahem," he coughed slightly to control himself.


    Elaris noticed his reaction and couldn''t help but push further.


    "What? Feeling embarrassed after losing?" she teased, tilting her head playfully. "Don''t worry, that was expected. After all, I am the will of the world. Even though you are a unique being never seen before, you are still young. You have time to grow stronger, so don''t feel too down, okay?" She offered a mix of mockery and encouragement.


    Renan, having regained control over his thoughts, looked directly at Elaris. She was teasing him, but at the same time, she was also offering comfort in her own way.


    Watching her, a thought crossed his mind, and he decided there was no point in avoiding it any longer.


    "Elaris," he spoke, his tone suddenly serious. "Do you love me?"


    His words came out direct and unwavering, cutting through the air like a blade.


    Elaris'' teasing expression faltered.


    "Huh?" she muttered, completely caught off guard. Her face turned red in an instant. "W-Wait¡­ what are you talking about?" she stammered, clearly embarrassed.


    Renan sighed. He wasn''t a fan of unnecessary drama when it came to romance. In his view, if two people liked each other, they should simply say it. He had spent enough time with Elaris to notice her feelings¡ªher actions practically screamed them. If he still acted oblivious, he might as well be the densest person alive.


    Noticing her hesitation, Renan took action.


    He sat up.


    Elaris, still sitting on his stomach, slid down slightly onto his lap. Before she could react, Renan leaned in, his face dangerously close to hers. His crimson-golden eyes locked onto her golden ones.


    "I''m asking you again. Do you love me or not?" His voice was calm, but there was a commanding edge to it.


    Elaris, unable to meet his gaze, looked away, trying to hide her flustered state. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Iwuveuou¡­" she muttered something incomprehensible under her breath.


    "Huh?" Renan raised an eyebrow, unable to make out her response.


    Determined not to let her avoid this any longer, he gently cupped her cheeks with both hands, forcing her to look directly at him. Her soft, flushed skin felt warm against his palms.


    "Elaris," he spoke again, his voice steady. "It''s not that hard. Just answer with a yes or no."


    With her cheeks squished in his hands, Elaris looked like a flustered little hamster.


    Her thoughts raced.


    ''Yes, Elaris, just answer him. Weren''t you the one doing everything these past two months to make him fall for you? Now he''s asking, so say it!''


    Taking a deep breath, she finally spoke.


    "Yes, I do love you, Renan," she admitted shyly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Renan''s serious expression melted away. Slowly, a warm smile spread across his lips.


    Elaris felt relieved when she saw Renan''s face and she could already predict his response, but hearing it still made her heart race.


    Without a word, Renan leaned in closer.


    Elaris'' mind went blank.


    Her heartbeat quickened.


    ''Ahhh, isn''t this progressing a little too fast?'' she panicked inwardly. ''I''m not complaining, but it''s still too fast for my small heart!''


    Yet, despite her thoughts, she didn''t pull away. Instead, she braced herself.


    ''Here goes my first kiss¡­''


    She watched as Renan''s face inched closer and closer¡ª


    Then, suddenly, he stopped.


    "Oh, right, I forgot to tell you one more thing," he said casually. "I''m eight years old."


    "Huh? Wha¡ª"


    Before Elaris could finish her words, her lips were sealed by Renan''s.


    "Mmm!"


    Her golden eyes widened in shock.


    At first, she frowned slightly, caught off guard, but her body quickly relaxed.


    Slowly, she melted into the kiss, forgetting everything else. Her initial hesitation faded as she closed her eyes and began to kiss him back¡ªthis time with more intensity.


    She lifted her hands, wrapping them around his neck, pulling him closer as if trying to merge with him.


    Renan, feeling her response, slid his hands down her back, tracing the curve of her spine until they reached her hips. His fingers squeezed gently, earning a soft moan from her.


    "Mmm¡­"


    They continued like that, their bodies pressed together, lips locked in a deep, passionate exchange.


    Minutes passed.


    Finally, after five long minutes, they pulled away, gasping for air.


    "Huuu¡­haa¡­"


    "Huuu¡­haa¡­"


    Elaris panted, her face flushed a deep shade of red. Renan, too, was slightly out of breath, his eyes gazing into hers with a newfound intensity.


    For a moment, they just stared at each other, their emotions laid bare.


    Then¡ª


    "Let''s do it," Elaris whispered.


    In an instant, they vanished from the crater, reappearing inside the hut.


    On Renan''s bed.


    With no clothes.


    And that night¡­


    Renan fucked the world.

 Chapter 95 95: Can you help me

    "Umm,"


    Elaris, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly stirred from her deep sleep.


    Her eyelids trembled slightly before opening to the sunlight filtering through the hut''s ceiling, casting warm rays on her face and waking her up from her comfortable slumber.


    She blinked a few times, adjusting to the light before slowly sitting up on the bed. As she moved, the soft blanket slipped off her body, revealing her naked form in its full glory, the cool morning air caressing her skin.


    "Huh," she muttered in slight confusion as she looked around the room with her golden eyes, her mind still hazy from sleep. But as she observed her surroundings, she finally noticed the mess that had been made in the room¡ªscattered clothes, overturned furniture, and the lingering scent of sweat and some other things that still filled the air.


    Slowly, her gaze drifted to her left, and there she saw him¡ªRenan, also completely bare, lying beside her, sleeping peacefully with his steady breathing making his chest rise and fall in a rhythmic manner. His silver-white hair was tousled, giving him a more relaxed and vulnerable look, a stark contrast to his usual composed and powerful demeanor.


    And just as she laid her eyes on him, realization hit her like a tidal wave.


    ''Right... we did it,'' she thought, her eyes widening slightly as the memories of last night flooded back into her mind.


    A deep blush instantly crept up her face, turning her cheeks an even deeper shade of red as she recalled every moment¡ªhis touches, his kisses, the way he held her so possessively, and the intensity with which they had joined together.


    ''Wahhh, I can''t believe we actually did it,'' she thought, feeling a mix of embarrassment, excitement, and overwhelming happiness bubbling within her.


    Her golden eyes unconsciously drifted back to Renan''s sleeping face, and another thought surfaced in her mind.


    ''He was quite rough¡­ but I also liked it,'' she admitted to herself, her fingers clutching the blanket tightly as if trying to hide her own flustered emotions.


    She slowly fell back onto the bed, silently, careful not to wake him up.


    Turning on her side, she rested her head on his chest, listening to the steady, soothing rhythm of his heartbeat. His warmth enveloped her, and she found herself unconsciously snuggling even closer, seeking comfort in his presence, her bare skin pressing against his.


    A soft, content sigh escaped her lips as she closed her eyes for a brief moment.


    ''We''re going to be together from now on... forever,'' she thought with certainty.


    After all, what they had done was something only a husband and wife should do¡ªsomething that signified love and commitment. And she was sure¡ªno, she knew¡ªthat Renan loved her as much as she loved him.


    Her mind drifted towards the future, a dreamy look crossing her face as she imagined how their lives together would unfold.


    ''Ahh, I also can''t wait to have children with my hubby,'' she thought, her golden eyes practically shimmering with excitement and anticipation.


    But then, suddenly, her excited expression shifted, her sparkling eyes dimming slightly as an intrusive thought crept into her mind. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''But¡­ does hubby only love me?'' she wondered, her heart suddenly tightening.


    ''Was there someone else before he met me? Or¡­ could there be someone he loves but hasn''t confessed to? Or maybe... someone he might meet in the future?''


    She bit her lip in frustration, her mind running through the information she had gathered over time.


    A memory surfaced¡ªwords spoken by an unknown woman, advice that had stuck with her.


    ''It''s better to give a man some leeway rather than forcing him to only have you. After all, men are creatures of desire. If you allow them some freedom, they will not feel the need to hide things from you. Instead of cheating, they will seek your permission. That way, you maintain control while also solidifying your place as the main wife. Isn''t that a win-win?''


    Elaris thought about it seriously.


    ''Yeah, I should do that¡­ and allow him to have only four more wives,'' she decided.


    Harems weren''t uncommon in this world¡ªpowerful individuals, both men and women, often had multiple partners. So, she wasn''t entirely opposed to the idea. She trusted Renan, and she knew he would never neglect her even if he had other wives.


    After all, they were both going to live for eternity. If they had forever, then worrying about time spent together was pointless.


    Just as she was lost in thought, a low voice snapped her out of her daze.


    "Huu¡­"


    Renan, who had been sleeping just a moment ago, slowly stirred awake. The first thing he did upon opening his eyes was glance at the woman beside him¡ªElaris¡ªwho was lying with her head resting on his chest, lost in deep thought.


    "Hmm," Renan hummed, watching her silently.


    Without saying anything, he shifted slightly, moving his body closer to Elaris. Then, ever so slowly, he slid his arm beneath her, wrapping it around her waist while pulling her even closer to him.


    "Huh?" Elaris let out a small sound of confusion as she suddenly felt his warmth surrounding her even more.


    Renan, now fully embracing her, rested his chin lightly on the top of her head, whispering close to her ear, "What is my wife thinking about so intensely in the morning?"


    His breath tickled her ear, sending shivers down her spine.


    "Umm," Elaris visibly shuddered at his voice and touch, her previous thoughts completely erased as she melted into his embrace.


    "Hmm¡­ nothing," she eventually replied after a brief pause.


    "Are you sure?" Renan asked, his tone teasing.


    As he spoke, his hand slowly trailed down her waist, moving lower until he reached her hip. He gave it a firm but gentle squeeze.


    "Umm!" Elaris moaned slightly, her body reacting instantly to his touch.


    "Just thinking about letting you have more wives¡­ but only four. No more than that," she admitted in a hushed voice, still blushing.


    "Hmm, I see," Renan said.


    Surprisingly, there was no visible excitement on his face at the prospect of having a harem, even though it had once been something he considered.


    Instead, he simply whispered, "Thank you for your consideration, Elaris¡­ but for now, just focus on me and yourself. Nothing else. After all, today is our first day together as husband and wife."


    "Huh? Oka¡ª"


    Before Elaris could finish her words, she suddenly felt something hot pressing against her stomach.


    "Huh?" she muttered in confusion.


    Then, realization dawned upon her. Her face turned an even deeper shade of red as she understood what it was.


    "Well, you can''t blame me. It''s just a natural reaction to your beautiful body," Renan said nonchalantly, smirking at her flustered expression.


    "So¡­ can you help me with it? Just one time," Renan asked, looking at her expectantly.


    Elaris nodded shyly, but just as she was about to move, Renan added, "Let''s do it from behind."


    "Okay¡­" Elaris agreed sheepishly, turning around and presenting her beautiful back to him.


    Then¡ª


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Their activity began once more, one time turning into two, then three¡­ until eventually, it became ten.

 Chapter 96 96: Breakthrough

    *SWISH*


    *SWISH*


    A man with long white hair was standing in a secluded part of the dense forest, practicing with a katana. Every movement he made was precise, executed with careful calculation and perfection.


    It was Renan, who was currently within a part of Elaris'' core, diligently refining his katana skills.


    He continued his practice for another hour, his sharp swings cutting through the air with measured grace. The rhythm of his movements was almost hypnotic, a testament to the hours of discipline he had put into mastering the blade. But then, just as suddenly as he had begun, he stopped.


    "Amazing," he murmured under his breath, his eyes locked onto the wooden katana he had formed from a tree. The blade felt natural in his grip, like an extension of himself.


    Despite the rigorous training, there wasn''t a single drop of sweat on his face or body. His breathing was steady, his expression calm, as if he had merely been standing still the entire time. Yet, he had been practicing relentlessly, his endurance proving just how vast his stamina truly was.


    "This is truly amazing," he repeated, still in awe of his own abilities.


    "To think even my talent for the katana has increased," he thought, reflecting on his progress. He hadn''t touched a katana in the past two months since most of his focus had been on breaking through in his power system. He hadn''t had time to test his swordsmanship after his rebirth, but now that he had, he was utterly astonished.


    ''It''s not just my skill level... I can feel myself getting close to some kind of breakthrough, but at the same time, it feels just out of reach,'' he thought as he straightened his posture. His grip on the katana tightened as he swung it in a clean, smooth motion from left to right.


    ''Again,'' he thought, his instincts compelling him to repeat the motion. The more he swung, the closer he felt to grasping that mysterious sensation lingering on the edge of his perception.


    He continued, each strike carrying the weight of his focus. But no matter how many times he repeated the action, the feeling remained just out of reach, like a fleeting shadow he couldn''t quite grasp. It was frustrating, yet he knew pushing recklessly wouldn''t help.


    With that realization, he stopped.


    "Huff," he exhaled, calming himself. ''I think this much is enough. I''m not getting any closer to it. There''s no point in forcing it,'' he thought, making the decision to halt his practice for now. He carefully stored the wooden katana back into his spatial ring, his mind still lingering on that elusive breakthrough.


    "Hmm," he hummed to himself as he turned around and started walking back toward the hut. His thoughts drifted as he reflected on his approach. ''I shouldn''t rush this. Who knows? If I try to force it, I might push myself further away from that feeling instead of getting closer. I should take my time and progress naturally.''


    But suddenly, something caught his attention, pulling him from his thoughts.


    He halted his steps and slowly turned his head to the left. His sharp eyes spotted a small figure nestled in the grass a short distance away.


    A rabbit.


    The creature sat still, staring at him with deep red eyes, its ears twitching slightly.


    "Ohh, Yuna," he said with mild surprise as he recognized the rabbit. A soft chuckle escaped his lips as he approached.


    He crouched down and gently scooped up the small creature, cradling it in his arms. "What are you doing this far away from the hut?" he asked, lifting the rabbit slightly to make it look at him.


    Yuna, as the rabbit was named, blinked her crimson eyes and tilted her head slightly before straightening it again.


    "Hmm," Renan hummed, nodding as if understanding the silent answer. "So you followed me here," he said with an amused smile. It was no surprise, considering how attached the rabbit had become to him.


    "Anyway, let''s go back. Elaris should be coming back at any moment," he said, tucking Yuna close to his chest before resuming his walk back toward the hut.


    Yuna nestled against him, not resisting his hold.


    After five minutes of walking through the lush greenery, Renan finally arrived back at the hut. But instead of heading inside, he paused just outside the entrance.


    With a small movement of his fingers, a chair formed from the earth itself rose behind him. Without hesitation, he sat down, making himself comfortable while still holding Yuna in his arms.


    "I wonder how long it''ll take for Elaris to return," he mused aloud.


    His mind wandered back to their conversation that morning. After their¡­ morning activity, Elaris had mentioned that she had something urgent to take care of. When he had asked about it, she had given him the same vague response she had the first time they met¡ªtelling him he would know after clearing all three dungeons.


    ''So, whatever she went to do must be related to the dungeons. And considering she took a mana oath to keep that information a secret, just like the one preventing her from revealing details about the dungeons and the Progenitor¡­'' Renan thought, his brows slightly furrowing.


    ''Well, there''s no use overthinking it. I''ll find out when the time comes. Besides, I have more immediate things to worry about¡­ Like how I''m supposed to explain my relationship with Elaris to Mother,'' he thought as a sudden chill ran down his spine.


    He could already imagine her reaction.


    ''She''s definitely going to beat the crap out of me. But I guess after that, she''ll calm down. Father won''t be too angry. Grandma Belinda will probably just lecture me for a while and let it go. Grandpa won''t say much either. As for Grandma Nymeria¡­ she might be a bit upset, but nothing too extreme. Sylveria and Elowyn, though¡­ they''re definitely going to be shocked,'' Renan thought, a smirk creeping onto his lips as he imagined their reactions.


    ''Now that I think about it, I can''t wait to see their expressions when I go back.''


    His expression turned thoughtful again. ''I don''t have much time. It''s already been over two months since I left home, and so far, I''ve only explored that one dungeon. I should start making preparations to leave. I''ll ask Elaris if she wants to come with me or stay here, but given how clingy she''s been lately, I have a feeling she''ll agree in a second.''


    As he pondered his next steps, a sudden presence appeared before him. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a faint shimmer of light, someone materialized right in front of him.


    Renan looked up.


    "Ohh, you''re finally back, Elaris," he said, gazing at the familiar figure before him.


    "Yes, I''m back," Elaris responded as she stepped closer.


    She stopped directly in front of him, her golden eyes shifting toward the rabbit nestled in Renan''s lap. For a few seconds, she simply stood there, staring at Yuna.


    Then, without warning, she reached out, grabbed the rabbit by the ears, and tossed it aside before immediately sitting down on Renan''s lap.


    She wrapped her arms around him, pressing herself as close as possible.


    "Hmmm," she hummed in satisfaction, nuzzling into him. "Ahh, hubby, I missed you," she murmured, completely ignoring the rabbit, who now sat on the ground, staring at her.


    "I see," Renan chuckled, embracing her back as he gently stroked her back.


    They remained like that for a while before Renan finally spoke.


    "Oh, by the way, Elaris¡­ I was thinking of leaving this place," he said.


    "Huh?" Elaris blinked in surprise.

 Chapter 97 97: Not allowed to interfere

    "Hmmm," she hummed in satisfaction, nuzzling into him. "Ahh, hubby, I missed you," she murmured, completely ignoring the rabbit, who now sat on the ground, staring at her.


    "I see," Renan chuckled, embracing her back as he gently stroked her back.


    They remained like that for a while before Renan finally spoke.


    "Oh, by the way, Elaris¡­ I was thinking of leaving this place," he said.


    "Huh?" Elaris blinked in surprise.


    ''What does he mean by that? Did I do something wrong? Is that why he wants to leave me? Or did he get bored of me? No, no, no! I can''t let that happen! I just got the life that I wanted, and now I''m already about to lose it? No, I can''t let that happen! I should do something. Should I just force him to live here with me forever? Ye¡ª''


    Before Elaris''s thoughts could get more extreme, Renan''s voice brought her out of her dark thoughts.


    "And do you want to come with me? I would love it if you did," Renan said, his keen eyes not missing the reaction Elaris had to his earlier words.


    ''Hmm, she is quite sensitive emotionally right now,'' Renan thought as he observed her closely. ''Well, what can I say? She finally got what she was looking for after thousands of years, so her reaction is understandable. But I should make sure she knows that I''m never going to leave her. And she will also never leave me.'' His eyes glinted with something dark, the glint of possessiveness, a trait deeply ingrained in his dragon blood. After all, dragons were beings of pride and possession.


    Elaris''s golden eyes, which had slightly darkened at Renan''s first statement, brightened at his words. The smile that had momentarily disappeared returned, full of warmth and relief. "Hmm, yes! I''m going with you! After all, we will be together forever," she said with a radiant smile before burying her face in Renan''s arms, inhaling his familiar scent as if to reassure herself that he was truly hers.


    "Hmm, we will," Renan agreed in a low voice, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her closer into his embrace.


    For a while, they stayed in comfortable silence, simply holding each other, feeling the warmth of the other''s presence. Then suddenly, Renan spoke again, his voice softer than before.


    "I love you, Elaris," he whispered near her ear.


    Elaris visibly trembled at those words, her entire body shuddering at the sudden confession. But after a moment, she slowly tightened her hold around him, and in a shy, muffled voice, she replied while keeping her face buried against his chest, "I love you too, Renan."


    They remained like that, locked in each other''s embrace, before Elaris finally moved, lifting her head to look into Renan''s eyes. Her face was slightly flushed, and a sweet smile played on her lips. "So, when are we leaving, dear?" she asked softly.


    "Hmm, I think we should leave now, since there really isn''t much left to do here," Renan replied thoughtfully, stroking his chin.


    Elaris nodded, seemingly satisfied with his answer. "And where is our destination?" she asked curiously.


    "Since I have already cleared the Dwarf Progenitor Dungeon, only the Elf and Human Progenitor Dungeons are left. I''m thinking of going to the Elf Dungeon first, then heading to the Human Dungeon. While we''re at it, we should also visit their respective Empires," Renan explained.


    "I see," Elaris murmured in understanding, but then her expression grew serious as she looked at him. "Then, husband, when we go out, you need to be careful."


    Renan blinked, slightly caught off guard by her sudden warning. "Huh? What do you mean by that?" he asked, confused.


    "I mean that you should be cautious out there. I won''t be able to protect you once we are outside of this core," Elaris clarified. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renan frowned. "Wait¡­ is this also because of some kind of oath that you''ve taken?" he asked.


    "No, it''s not an oath. It''s a rule set by the universe itself. The Will of the Worlds is not allowed to interfere in mortal affairs," Elaris explained, her voice calm yet firm. "After all, if I were allowed, would I have let the war between dragons and humans escalate to this point? No, I would have intervened long ago. But I can''t. The only thing I am allowed to do is exist among mortals, walk among them, but I cannot interfere in their affairs."


    Renan nodded, processing her words. "So, the only way you can take action is if your life is directly threatened, right?" he asked.


    "Yes," Elaris confirmed. "If my life is in danger, I am allowed to retaliate. Additionally, I am permitted to eliminate otherworlders that appear in my world. Those are the only exceptions."


    "I see," Renan muttered, sighing. "I guess it''s too bad. That means I''ll have to be careful out there on my own. There''s no other option, huh?"


    Elaris nodded.


    Renan sighed again. "I was thinking that since I have such a strong wife, I wouldn''t need to worry about a thing and could just relax. But I guess I was wrong," he said with a teasing smile.


    Elaris huffed. "Yeah, I would have loved to raise you slowly with care, but we don''t have that luxury. You need to grow stronger quickly and steadily," she said, though there was a slight pout on her face, showing her disappointment.


    Renan''s lips twitched in amusement. ''She sounds like a groomer,'' he thought jokingly. ''Wait¡­ but isn''t she technically one? I mean, I''m only eight years old, so that makes her not just a groomer, but also a¡­'' His thoughts trailed off.


    His expression grew slightly conflicted before he shook his head. ''Well, that should only apply if I were a normal eight-year-old. Which I clearly am not,'' he reminded himself, brushing the thought aside.


    "Anyway, let''s get ready, Elaris," Renan said, standing up. "We should leave now."


    Elaris smiled as she reached out and grabbed his hand. "Yes, let''s go, dear," she said.

 Chapter 98 98: Journey

    His expression grew slightly conflicted before he shook his head. ''Well, that should only apply if I were a normal eight-year-old. Which I clearly am not,'' he reminded himself, brushing the thought aside.


    "Anyway, let''s get ready, Elaris," Renan said. "We should leave now."


    Elaris smiled as she reached out and grabbed his hand. "Yes, let''s go, dear," she said.


    And got off from Renan''s lap.


    Renan also stood up from the chair that he had formed through his earth element, and just as he got up, the chair dissolved back into the earth like it was never there in the first place, blending seamlessly with the ground as if it had never existed at all.


    After that, they both got ready to leave, making sure that everything was in order before departing. After a while, they finally stepped forward, walking out of the portal that Renan had first entered two months ago. It felt like an eternity had passed since he had last seen the outside world, yet at the same time, it felt like only yesterday.


    "Huu... haa..." Renan took a deep breath, inhaling the fresh air as he stepped out of the core and into the vast world outside. The sensation was both refreshing and oddly nostalgic.


    "Huh, it''s been a while since I got out, and it feels fresh," Renan said aloud while looking around at his surroundings, his eyes scanning the horizon. "Even though the air inside the core was much fresher and well... just better overall, there''s something about being outside that feels different."


    Elaris, who was standing right beside him, nodded at Renan''s words and responded, "Indeed. The air inside the core is much more refreshing because it is the core part of my body. The mana there is highly concentrated, making the environment more vibrant and rich. Although the air outside is also not bad, compared to the environment of the core, it just does not measure up to the same level."


    "I see," Renan replied with understanding, nodding his head thoughtfully as he processed her words.


    After a moment of silence, he suddenly remembered something. "So, are you sure that you want to leave Yuna behind? We can take her with us if you want," Renan asked as he recalled the small rabbit that had been accompanying them.


    "Yeah, it''s okay," Elaris replied with a small smile. "It''s not like I can''t come back anytime I want, so it''s fine. Besides, there are other rabbits here with whom she can spend time, so I''m not worried about her. She''ll be fine."


    "Hmm..." Renan nodded his head while humming in understanding.


    After a few moments, he looked around and realized something. "So, Elaris, where are we exactly?" Renan asked, still surveying the landscape, trying to get a grasp of their current location since he was unfamiliar with the surroundings.


    "Hmm, we are at the western part of the land, quite close to the Elf Empire, and it''s actually not too far from here," Elaris replied as she slowly walked closer to Renan and intertwined her fingers with his, holding his hand tightly.


    "I see. Then should we start our journey?" Renan asked, nodding his head in agreement and letting Elaris do what she wanted without resistance.


    "Yeah, let''s do that. If we were to walk there, I think we could reach it in about ten days or so," Elaris estimated after calculating the distance in her head. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm... why walk when we can just teleport there?" Renan asked with a teasing glint in his eyes, already knowing full well why Elaris suggested walking instead.


    Elaris slightly pouted and responded, "Husband, you know why, so stop teasing me," she huffed, clearly aware that Renan was deliberately messing with her, and she was not going to let him have his way so easily.


    "Okay, okay, my bad. I should have known better than to question the wisdom of the magnificent Will of the World, who just so happens to be my wife," Renan said, still teasing her but also giving in to her decision.


    "Hmm, good that you understand. Now let''s start walking and do less talking, would you?" Elaris said with an amused smirk as she began pulling Renan by the hand, dragging him along.


    Renan smirked as well but said nothing, simply letting himself be pulled by Elaris. After all, there was no way he could stop her, nor did he want to. He simply let himself be guided by her as their journey began.


    As they walked, they talked about various things, enjoying each other''s company. They played around, making the journey enjoyable, and before they knew it, two whole hours had passed in what felt like an instant.


    But suddenly, their leisurely walk came to a halt as a distant sound reached their ears¡ªa child''s cry echoing from within the forest.


    "Huh?" Renan muttered, his expression shifting as he turned his head slightly, looking deep into the dense forest.


    "Why is there a child in this wilderness?" Renan questioned as he focused on the faint cries.


    He then strained his ears further and caught another sound¡ªa distinct metallic clash. "Wait..." he murmured, his expression darkening. "I can hear something else, the sound of swords clashing. Someone''s fighting."


    Elaris, who was standing behind him, interjected, "It looks like some travelers were passing through the road that connects to the Elf Empire and the Dwarf territory. Perhaps they were heading to the Dwarves or the Humans after completing their business in the Elf Empire. Since the road cuts through the forest, it''s not surprising that they got ambushed by monsters. From the sound of it, they''re struggling and likely losing the battle."


    As the Will of the World, Elaris had seen these types of incidents happen countless times before. However, due to the rules imposed upon her, she was never allowed to interfere in the affairs of the world. She had long since learned to turn a blind eye to such suffering, not because she wanted to but because she had no other choice. Yet now...


    She turned to look at Renan with hopeful eyes.


    Renan, seeing her expression, chuckled softly. ''She''s really cute,'' he thought to himself before speaking aloud.


    "Why don''t we help them?" Renan suggested with a small smile. Even if Elaris hadn''t asked, he would have stepped in to assist anyway. To him, helping them was just as easy as breathing so why not help them when it is this easy. He was not someone who could simply ignore the suffering of innocents, not unless there was a major risk involved. He was kind, but he was not selfless to the point of putting himself or his loved ones in danger needlessly or only if the person in need of help was also a criminal in those cases he wouldn''t help them.


    Elaris, at Renan''s words, visibly brightened up, her golden eyes practically shining with relief and gratitude. "Thank you, dear," she said, throwing herself into Renan''s arms without hesitation.


    Renan caught her effortlessly, holding her close as he thought, ''I guess watching countless children of her die while she was unable to do anything must have weighed heavily on her. Now that she has the chance to help, even if indirectly, it must feel comforting to her.''


    Outwardly, he simply held her in his arms, offering her silent reassurance.


    But then, Renan spoke again. "I think they might be dead if we take any longer."


    Elaris, realizing the urgency of the situation, quickly pulled away from his embrace and stood firmly on her feet. "Yes, let''s go, dear," she said determinedly.


    And with that, both of them disappeared from their spot, vanishing simultaneously as they rushed toward the scene.

 Chapter 99 99: Die

    But then, Renan spoke again. "I think they might be dead if we take any longer."


    Elaris, realizing the urgency of the situation, quickly pulled away from his embrace and stood firmly on her feet. "Yes, let''s go, dear," she said determinedly.


    And with that, both of them disappeared from their spot, vanishing simultaneously as they used space elements.


    And soon they materialized not far from the place where the sound was coming.


    "Hmm," Renan materialized at besides a tree and looked at the place where the fight was taking place. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *CLANK*


    Two swords clashed against each other ringing a loud sound that vibrated through the forest,


    One was a man and the other was a goblin which slightly smaller than the man but not much and more goblins standing at the sideline looking at the fight while slightly sneering.


    "Keke iethead," one goblin raised his hand and pointing his finger at the man spoke something which no one understood but from the way of his body and face it definitely looked like he was mocking the man.


    The other goblins who also stood with that one nodded their heads in agreement, "keke."


    The man and the goblin continued to fight but from their clashes of swords, it was clear that the man was losing.


    "Huu.. haa," the man took breath greedily like it was his last breath, his eyes slowly looking over his shoulder behind him. There he saw a woman with an average face crouched down with a boy in her arms, hugging him tightly, trying to protect him from the world or most likely from the goblins, and beside them was a small carriage enough to carry three to four people but now destroyed, the horse also killed.


    His eyes went back to the woman and child once more taking in their features, both of them crying. The woman cried silently, her eyes closed, while the child cried loudly, a few words spilling out of his mouth between sobs, "wahh dad, daddy," the child continued to cry like that.


    ''Forgive your father, Cian, your father was not able to protect you and your mother,'' the man thought and looked back at the goblin in front of him. His blood boiled as he saw the small smirk on the goblin''s face, and suddenly.


    He roared, his blood boiled as he swung the sword at the goblin''s head with newfound strength, "AHHHHHHH," the goblin who underestimated the man was surprised at first by the man''s last effort, but still, he was able to bring his sword in front of him in time. But the moment their swords clashed, the goblin was once again surprised by the man''s strength. Before he could hold the sword properly to protect himself, it was too late as the man brought the sword back and swung it down,


    "AHHHHHH," his sword cutting through the air till it also cut through the goblin''s head in one fell swoop.


    *SLASH*


    *THUD*


    The goblin''s head fell to the ground, but not a single goblin moved from their place. Instead, "wooo," they were surprised by the man''s win, and suddenly, "clap, clap," they clapped like it was some kind of show and the one killed was not their brethren who they spent their days with, but an unknown who just died. Their actions proving that it was entertainment to them rather than a battle.


    "Ke ieme tqun," one goblin spoke and stepped ahead, his eyes briefly staying on the woman and the child before a smirk appeared on his ugly face, making it even uglier than it already was.


    The man who stood there breathless couldn''t help but smile in bitterness as he understood what they were doing and why they were not attacking him together outright. "Huh," a bitter smile appeared on his face, ''they are fighting me one by one to decide who would take my wife and the winner would take her,'' he thought, but there was no anger as he knew, "it''s useless," he spoke and turned around to look at his wife and child, ''what a useless father am I,'' he thought.


    The wife who was crying silently while hugging the child suddenly heard something dropping in front of her.


    *CLANK*


    And she slowly opened her eyes in fright, thinking that a goblin was here, but when she opened her eyes, she saw no goblin around her, only a knife lying on the ground in front of her. She slowly looked up from the knife to her husband and saw him standing there looking at her with a defeated smile. The wife who saw this immediately understood her husband''s intentions, and slowly she stretched her hand outward toward the knife, trembling, barely picking it up with her quivering fingers. She once more looked at her husband and saw him saying something.


    "I''m sorry, Saina," he spoke those words, and the wife couldn''t help but cry even more as she understood that if she didn''t do this, then the fate awaiting her would be even worse than death, and her child''s fate would also not be much different. So she needed to do this while her husband stalled the goblins from stopping her.


    And just as expected, the moment the goblins saw the knife in her hand, they straightened up and started running in her direction frantically.


    "Ke,"


    "Keeeeeee," the goblin screamed and ran in her direction with full speed.


    But before the goblin could reach her, the man suddenly came between them, bringing his sword down with renewed strength.


    "Ahhhh," he swung his sword frantically, keeping the goblins away.


    "HURRY UP, SAINA," the man screamed while fighting.


    The wife hesitated slightly before she suddenly made up her mind and brought her child out of her hug. In between her silent cries, she said, "forgive mommy, Cian," the wife said as she brought the knife close to the child''s neck.


    The child, who was just three or four years old, didn''t understand what was happening but continued to cry even louder. But before the knife could reach the child''s throat, a voice was heard which reverberated throughout the forest.


    "I Think I have seen enough," a voice was heard by everyone, making them stop in their tracks¡ªthe goblins, the mother who was driven by the fear of goblins and was about to kill her own child for his safety, all of them stopped in their tracks.


    And soon a rustling of bushes was heard before a man walked out of it.


    And all of their gazes were attracted to him, their eyes glued to his face, even the goblins were staring at him.


    It was none other than Renan, who had been watching for a while before deciding it was enough.


    His eyes momentarily landed on the child, who stared at him with wide eyes, no longer crying.


    Renan slightly smiled back at the child before turning his eyes back to the goblins. His face, which before had a slight smile, turned extremely cold and distant, and one word came out of his mouth that made the spine of the goblins shake with fear.


    "DIE,"

 Chapter 100 100: A God

    It was none other than Renan, who had been watching for a while before deciding it was enough.


    His eyes momentarily landed on the child, who stared at him with wide eyes, no longer crying. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renan slightly smiled back at the child before turning his eyes back to the goblins. His face, which before had a slight smile, turned extremely cold and distant, and one word came out of his mouth that made the spine of the goblins shake with fear.


    "Die."


    Just as the word ''die'' came out of Renan''s mouth, the surroundings, which before had a normal atmosphere, turned extremely cold.


    Everyone there felt the atmosphere shift, but none felt it more than the goblins. Their whole bodies trembled uncontrollably, their teeth clashing together in fear. It was as if an unseen force gripped their very souls, dragging them into an abyss of despair.


    The man, the woman, and the child, on the other hand, were mostly unaffected, only feeling a slight chill in the air.


    Every goblin realized what was about to happen as they could feel the cold creeping up their bodies, slowly but surely. Their instincts screamed at them to move, to run, to escape this impending doom.


    "Ke kekeeee," all of them began frantically screaming, trying to move, trying to resist. But before they could even take a single step, the cold that was gradually creeping upon them suddenly surged forward at an unstoppable speed. In the next second, every goblin was frozen in place. Their eyes remained wide with terror, their expressions permanently twisted into silent screams. It was as if the coldness had a mind of its own, wanting them to realize what was happening¡ªto struggle, to try and fight¡ªonly to understand, in the end, that it was all futile. It wanted them to feel true despair before consuming them completely.


    And it did.


    Renan, after having frozen them, turned his face toward the woman who was holding the child. His expression softened as he saw her still clutching the knife close to the child.


    "You should put down the knife. It can be dangerous if you hold it that close to him," Renan said calmly.


    "Huh?" The woman muttered in confusion. She had been dazed by everything that had happened. The moment she registered Renan''s words, she let the knife fall out of her trembling hands and suddenly wrapped her arms around her child. "Thank goodness," she whispered, her voice shaking as tears flowed freely from her eyes. But this time, they were tears of relief, of happiness, for having survived.


    The man, who had been standing a bit away from his wife, also snapped out of his daze. A smile of joy spread across his face as he hurried over to his wife and child. As soon as he reached them, he collapsed to his knees and embraced them tightly. They stayed like that, holding each other in silence, savoring their miraculous survival.


    Renan, who stood watching them, suddenly remembered something and looked to his side. His brows furrowed slightly. "Huh? Where are you, Elaris?" he asked, not finding her beside him.


    But before he could grow more worried about Elaris'' sudden disappearance, a familiar voice echoed in his mind. ''I''m here,'' the voice said.


    ''Huh? Where?'' Renan asked internally, instantly recognizing Elaris'' sweet voice.


    ''Look at the earring on your right ear,'' Elaris replied.


    Renan reached up and touched his right ear, feeling an earring that had never been there before. It was white in color, shaped like a cross, with a small chain attached to it. His eyes widened slightly in surprise. "Huh? Why did you turn into an earring?"


    ''Well, you know, it became a habit to avoid mortals, so I did it instinctively. And, well, I''ve become used to it, so I''m okay with it. Don''t worry about me. It doesn''t really matter if I interact with them or not,'' Elaris replied in her usual sweet tone, her voice echoing directly in Renan''s mind.


    ''Hmm, I see,'' Renan said, deciding not to question it further. He then turned his gaze back to the family, who had mostly calmed down by now and were looking at him. The moment their eyes met his, the man and woman both bowed deeply, their child standing beside them, staring at Renan curiously.


    "Thank you, sir, for saving us," they both spoke in unison, their voices filled with gratitude.


    "Hmm, it''s okay," Renan replied, waving his hand dismissively.


    "No, Savior, if you need anything, please say the word. We will do our best to help. After all, you saved our whole family, so at least this much we can do," the man said, his face full of sincerity and gratefulness.


    "As I said, it''s okay. No need for anything," Renan responded, his tone indifferent.


    "Huh, I see," the man said, bowing again before hesitating slightly. "Savior, may we know your name?"


    "Hmm, well, you can call me Renan," he replied.


    "I see. Sir Renan, thank you for saving us," the man said once more.


    The child, who had remained silent all this time, finally spoke, his childish voice cutting through the moment. "Ice Uncle," he said, staring at Renan with wide eyes.


    Renan blinked before chuckling softly. "Well, you can call me that too."


    "Wow, Ice Uncle! How did you use ice like that?" the child asked, eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    "Well, I don''t really know. I can just use it like this since I was born," Renan replied nonchalantly.


    ''You''re really not interested in talking with them much, are you?'' Elaris teased mentally, her voice laced with amusement.


    ''Well, I already saved them. There''s really not much else to do here. Besides, I''m more interested in meeting that monster that''s been watching us for quite a while now,'' Renan replied, having sensed an unseen gaze lingering on him since he arrived.


    ''I see,'' Elaris said and fell silent.


    "Anyway," Renan said, turning to the man and woman. "Where were you headed?"


    "We were going back to the Human Empire after completing a small errand in the Elf Empire, sir Renan," the man replied immediately, his back straightening as he spoke.


    "Hmm, I see," Renan muttered, his eyes suddenly catching sight of a small injury on the man''s left hand.


    Without a word, he waved his hand, and a golden light shone over the man, woman, and child. The wounds the man had sustained during the battle visibly healed within seconds. Even the woman, though not severely injured, had a few bruises from when their carriage was destroyed. Those, too, disappeared in an instant.


    "What¡ª?"


    "What is this?" they both exclaimed in surprise before looking up at Renan with wide eyes.


    "It''s nothing. No need to worry about it," Renan said dismissively.


    But the man still bowed again, his eyes shining with even more gratitude. "Thank you, Sir Renan, for not only saving our lives but also healing us. Thank you."


    The woman also looked at him with deep appreciation, while the child gazed at him in pure awe.


    "As I said, no need to thank me. Anyway, goodbye," Renan said, raising his hand. Suddenly, a glowing door materialized above them. Before they could process what was happening, the door descended, enveloping them. Within moments, they, along with the broken carriage and their fallen horse, vanished.


    "Huh? You just teleported them?" Elaris asked as she materialized beside Renan, her hand finding its way into his.


    "Yeah, I sent them close to the Dwarf Empire since I didn''t have enough mana to teleport them straight to the Human Empire," Renan admitted, feeling the drain on his mana.


    "Hmm, I see. Well, it''s fine," Elaris said, leaning against him comfortably.


    "Anyway, we should go and see that monster. While we walk there, I should be able to recover my mana," Renan said as he started moving. Behind him, the frozen goblins, now nothing more than statues, began to shatter one by one. No blood spilled, for even that had been frozen solid under Renan''s icy element.


    As Renan and Elaris walked toward their next encounter, the family he had saved stood in front of the Dwarf Empire, their expressions frozen in disbelief. The man muttered, "This this just how is this possible," the man barely spoke.


    "He can freeze people with a thought, heal wounds with a wave of his hand, and teleport with just a word¡­" the woman spoke from beside the man her face also dazed in awe.


    "A God," the man suddenly whispered.


    "Yes¡­ he must be a God who decided to save our family from that tragedy," the woman agreed.


    The child, standing beside them and listening to their parent''s words, stared ahead and whispered in wonder, "So that Ice Uncle is a God¡­"

 Chapter 101 101: Evolved

    Renan, oblivious to the thoughts of the family he had saved, continued to walk with Elaris beside him, holding his hand.


    "So, what do you want to do with it after you meet that monster?" Elaris asked, her face showing curiosity.


    "Hmm, well, nothing much since I really don''t know what type of beast it is. The only thing I know is that the monster is about as strong as an Eight-star warrior and was looking at us when we went there to save that family," Renan replied while holding his chin.


    "I see, so you are just curious," Elaris said, nodding her head.


    "Yeah," Renan answered.


    "So tell me, what kind of monster is it?" Renan asked Elaris, knowing that she must already know since she was the world''s will¡ªthere was nothing that could be hidden from her.


    "Well, you would know when you meet that monster," Elaris replied with a faint smile.


    "I see," Renan said and continued to walk through the forest.


    "And do you really not mind me killing those goblins? Although one way or another, they are still born on this planet and are your children," Renan asked, curious to know if Elaris was okay with him killing the goblins.


    Elaris''s face visibly twisted in disgust at Renan''s question, as if he had asked her to eat something vile. "Eww, no, they are not my children," Elaris said, shaking her head. She continued, "If a parasite infected your body and laid eggs in it, would you call it part of your body?" Elaris asked Renan, her face fully serious.


    "Hmm, no, I wouldn''t," Renan replied.


    "Exactly. I don''t know how or when they started to be born, but when they get older, they start showing their ways of living, and I can''t call that anything less than a disgusting, lowlife mutant''s way of living," Elaris said, her face showing the deep disgust she harbored for goblins.


    "Even though some humans, dragons, or even other life forms act like goblins, they are only a few among their kind, not their entire race. But goblins are an exception. Every single member of their race is the same¡ªdisgusting garbage, lowlives that shouldn''t even exist, especially not on my planet," Elaris stated firmly.


    "If not for the fact that I can''t interfere in the world, I would have long ago wiped them from the face of my planet, not leaving a single one behind," she finished.


    "Wow," Renan muttered, surprised at the intensity of Elaris''s disgust for goblins.


    "So rather than feeling sad, you would actually be happy if I killed them for you, right?" Renan asked.


    "Yep," Elaris nodded happily.


    "I see. Then from now on, if I see any goblins, I''ll wipe them out for you, my dear," Renan said, faintly smiling.


    "Thank you, husband," Elaris said, visibly happy at Renan''s words. She hugged him closely, pressing her body against him.


    "And if you do kill them, I''ll let you do whatever you want with me whenever you ask," she added, her face blushing.


    "Huh?" Renan muttered in confusion, looking at Elaris. Seeing Renan''s reaction, Elaris also got confused, but before she could speak, Renan continued, "What are you talking about? You were going to let me do whatever I wanted even without me doing this."


    "Huh¡­ Well, you are right. I''m yours, and you are mine. My body is yours, and your body is mine. So, how about this? We will decide it when you kill them," Elaris said as if she had understood where she was wrong.


    Renan couldn''t help but smile wryly. He had just been trying to tease her, but it seemed to have gone over her head. He didn''t correct her, though, and simply smiled as they continued walking. It wasn''t long before they finally reached their destination¡ªa cave where every tree had been cleared out, leaving the place open. The cave in question was very large, and outside, a group of green-skinned monsters lingered.


    "Huh, goblins?" Renan said, slightly surprised as he watched them.


    They were goblins that looked similar to the ones he had just killed, but some of them appeared different.


    ''They are goblins who, after prolonged fighting, living, and consuming monster cores, have evolved beyond their primitive form,'' Elaris, who had transformed into an earring before entering the area, spoke, her voice entering directly into Renan''s mind, explaining the situation.


    ''I see. So what are they called?'' Renan asked, still observing them. The goblins didn''t attack right away. They simply stood there, watching Renan''s every move, as if trying to gauge his strength.


    ''Well, I was never really interested in them, so I don''t know their evolved form names, but you can call them this: The ones with full gray-colored skin and slightly taller bodies than the other goblins are the second level of goblins. Their strength is equal to that of a two- or three-star warrior. The ones who haven''t evolved are only about as strong as a normal, healthy adult.


    The ones who are a mix of gray and green are the third level of goblins. Their strength is equal to that of a five- or six-star warrior. From what we can see, there are no more than five of them, which is not surprising since evolving is really difficult. The highest level I know of is Level 4, whose skin color reverts back to green. Their strength is equal to that of a seven- or eight-star warrior. The one who was watching us was probably a Level 4 goblin inside the cave, and its strength is at the peak of eight stars,'' Elaris explained.


    ''I see. Thanks for explaining and Well, it really doesn''t matter what stage of evolution they are in, because they are going to die anyway,'' Renan said dismissively and swiped his hand from left to right horizontally.


    ''You are right, but you should still be a little careful of that Level 4 goblin because it could be dangerous,'' Elaris cautioned before falling silent.


    *SWISH*


    The wind howled as Renan swiped his hand, and the heads of the Level 1 goblins fell.


    *THUD*


    *THUD*


    "Blame your luck that my wife doesn''t like you all, and well, I don''t either," Renan said as he swiped his hand again. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *SWISH*

 Chapter 102 102: Fight

    *SWISH*


    The wind howled as Renan swiped his hand, and the heads of the Level 1 goblins fell.


    *THUD*


    *THUD*


    "Blame your luck that my wife doesn''t like you all, and well, I don''t either," Renan said as he swiped his hand again.


    *SWISH*


    Renan swiped his hand, expecting the heads of the Level 3 goblins to be severed, but it looked like it was not going to be that easy.


    Because just as his wind blades were mere inches away from severing their heads, an overwhelming amount of mana surged out of the cave in the form of pressure, dissipating the blades. And with that came a voice that echoed with a ''BOOM.''


    "How dare you," the voice thundered, loud enough to echo through the forest, hitting Renan like a shockwave. But Renan didn''t move from his place. Instead, he looked toward the cave with an annoyed expression.


    "To try and kill my race members," the voice completed its sentence, carrying clear anger.


    "Huh," Renan sighed in frustration, running a hand through his hair.


    "As expected, it was not going to be easy. And it looks like I''m definitely going to suffer some injuries," Renan spoke aloud, visibly irritated at the thought of getting hurt.


    ''Husband, if you don''t want to, you don''t need to do this now. I can wait until you''re strong enough. Although I really hate them, I can at least tolerate their filthy presence for my dear husband~,'' Elaris spoke sweetly, her voice directly entering Renan''s mind.


    ''Nah, I can''t have that. If my wife doesn''t want them on her planet, then they can''t be here. And unlike that dwarf dungeon where I had no escape, here I can retreat if things become too dangerous. So don''t worry, just sit back and watch your handsome husband wipe them out while looking cool,'' Renan said, the last part laced with narcissism.


    ''Okay~,'' Elaris chuckled, falling silent to let Renan focus on the fight.


    And so, Renan began walking toward the cave, each of his steps making the goblins'' bodies tense as they realized they were no match for him.


    *THUD*


    *THUD*


    "So you don''t value your life?" the voice from the cave spoke again, filled with disdain.


    Renan didn''t reply but continued to walk, his expression serious. When he came to a halt just a few feet away from the cave''s entrance, the voice spoke once more.


    "Huh Don''t want to talk?" it asked.


    Renan still didn''t respond, focusing instead on his own movements.


    He crouched down slightly, assuming a stance like he was about to draw a katana. But there was no katana in his hands. Instead, his fingers positioned as if gripping an invisible blade, his posture exuding deadly intent.


    "Well, well, since you wish for death, I shall grant it," the voice said, its tone dripping with malice.


    "You talk too much," Renan spoke for the first time, and just as his words left his lips, a green light materialized in his hands, shaping itself into a katana formed entirely of wind.


    His red-golden eyes shifted to a clear white, a halo appeared behind him, and a mark emerged on his forehead.


    Yes, Renan had transformed, unleashing his true form.


    And as soon as his transformation was complete, he drew his wind-formed katana in a diagonal motion aimed directly at the cave.


    What followed next was as if the wind itself had gained consciousness and attacked with a will of its own.


    *SWISH*


    *SWISH*


    The overpowering mana pouring out of the cave in waves of pressure was unable to stop the attack. All the goblins standing outside were wiped out in a single slash, and the cave itself sliced cleanly in a diagonal line.


    *TAK*


    Debris fell as smoke billowed into the air, obscuring the view.


    "Hmm," Renan narrowed his eyes sharply, sensing something amidst the smoke.


    And then, a massive figure emerged from within, towering over Renan, nearly twice his height.


    "You bastard!" the figure bellowed, its voice filled with rage and agony, as if Renan had taken everything from him.


    With a roar of fury, the goblin hurled a massive fist at Renan''s face.


    Renan barely moved, sidestepping slightly. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *BOOM!*


    The ground where the goblin''s punch landed shattered violently, the impact resembling an explosion.


    *SWISH!*


    The wind howled, sending dust and debris flying, cloaking both combatants in a veil of smoke.


    And amidst the swirling dust, Renan''s voice rang out.


    "I thought we were going to talk first, then fight," he said mockingly, the smoke clearing just enough to reveal him standing unscathed beside the goblin''s cratered fist.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The goblin roared in fury, standing back up and preparing to throw another punch at Renan. But before he could-


    *SMASH!*


    A brutal impact sent the goblin hurtling backward like a ragdoll, crashing into trees before coming to a stop.


    "Huh, did you really think I was just going to stand there and take your punches, idiot?" Renan spoke, a hammer resting on his shoulder. His eyes locked onto the goblin as it slowly stood from the debris.


    Renan observed the goblin more closely this time, noting the changes.


    "Hmm, so you''re a Level 4 goblin. Not much different from the regular ones¡ªjust bigger and stronger," Renan remarked, analyzing his opponent.


    The Level 4 goblin didn''t respond immediately.


    It angerness from a second ago nowhere to be seen like the hit got him out of his frenzy state.


    Instead, he turned his gaze toward the cave, his hands clenching into fists.


    "It''s my fault¡­ If I hadn''t underestimated this bastard, my brethren wouldn''t have died," the goblin muttered, his voice trembling with regret.


    "But don''t worry¡­ I will take revenge for you all!" he declared, finally turning his gaze back to Renan.


    Renan raised an eyebrow and smirked. "Quite sentimental, aren''t you?" he taunted.


    But the goblin''s expression didn''t change. He remained composed, serious, unaffected by Renan''s attempt at provoking him.


    ''Tch, it didn''t work,'' Renan thought. He knew this Level 4 goblin was on equal footing with him in terms of strength. If he could push him back into his previous frenzied state, where he mindlessly threw punches, the fight would be much easier.


    ''It''s going to be difficult,'' Renan concluded, shifting his grip on his weapon.


    The hammer in his hands began shifting shape, its form morphing fluidly until it became a katana.


    "Hmm, what? Trying to make me lose control so you can win easily?" the goblin suddenly spoke, proving he wasn''t a fool.


    "Correct, smart-ass," Renan admitted shamelessly before vanishing from his spot, his speed incredible. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared above the goblin, his katana raised high above his head, ready to strike.


    Just as Renan''s blade descended, the goblin''s necklace shone brightly. In the next instant, a saber materialized in his hand, and he swung it toward Renan in retaliation.


    *CLANK!*


    Their weapons collided.


    *BOOM!*

 Chapter 103 103: Second round

    "Correct, smart-ass," Renan admitted shamelessly before vanishing from his spot, his speed incredible. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared above the goblin, his katana raised high above his head, ready to strike.


    Just as Renan''s blade descended, the goblin''s necklace shone brightly. In the next instant, a saber materialized in his hand, and he swung it toward Renan in retaliation.


    *CLANK!*


    Their weapons collided.


    *BOOM!*


    *CRACK*


    The ground under the goblin cracked and caved in, but Renan remained in the air, their blades pressing against each other.


    "Not bad," the goblin spoke, his voice carrying both amusement and confidence. "But against me, you would still lose."


    With those words, the goblin planted his foot firmly into the cracked ground, pushing up with immense force. He roared, the sound reverberating through the forest, and with a mighty heave, he forced Renan''s blade back.


    Since Renan was in midair, the sheer strength of the goblin''s push sent him flying backward at high speed.


    *SWISH*


    Renan twisted his body in midair, expertly rotating to regain control, and landed gracefully on his feet.


    *THUD*


    The moment Renan''s feet touched the ground, he sensed a rapid movement¡ªhis instincts screamed at him. In an instant, the goblin was already upon him, his massive figure looming like a dark shadow.


    "Raor!" the goblin roared, his enormous saber raised high, then came slashing down with overwhelming force, aiming to cleave Renan in two.


    Renan reacted swiftly, gripping his katana, which shifted form in an instant, morphing into a heavy sword. His expression tensed as he exerted his full strength.


    *BOOM*


    Their weapons collided with a deafening crash, the impact shaking the entire forest. The sheer force of the clash sent a shockwave rippling through the surroundings, rattling trees and causing loose debris to rise into the air. The two combatants were forced back, their feet dragging through the dirt as they absorbed the immense force of their collision.


    This time, however, the goblin did not attack immediately. Instead, he studied Renan with an appraising look and spoke, "That weapon of yours... it''s truly remarkable. To withstand my saber which is crafted from the bone of a dragon¡ªit''s no ordinary blade."


    "Huh?" Renan muttered, momentarily confused before realizing the goblin''s misconception. "Oh..." he said simply, not bothering to correct him. In reality, his weapon was merely composed of fused rock, strengthened by the strange power he had been feeling ever since he hold the katana and his near-breakthrough. It wasn''t the material that made it strong¡ªit was something else entirely.


    The goblin continued, his tone shifting slightly, "Even though you killed my kin, I shall grant you the honor of knowing my name before I end you."


    A flicker of recognition flashed in his eyes, as though acknowledging Renan as a worthy opponent.


    "I am a goblin who has evolved beyond the ordinary. I have ascended to the rank of Lord Goblin! My name is Vargok, the Dre¡ª"


    Before the goblin could finish his sentence, Renan cut him off with a deadpan expression.


    "Who asked?" he said bluntly, looking at Vargok as if he were an idiot.


    The goblin''s words halted abruptly, his face blank with shock.


    Renan continued, unfazed, "And you really like to yap a lot, don''t you?"


    The goblin''s stunned expression slowly twisted into one of fury. Though angered, he remained in control, refusing to let himself slip into a blind rage.


    "Good... Good," Vargok muttered darkly. "Since you wish for death without any last words, I shall gladly oblige."


    The next instant, he vanished¡ªhis speed incredible for a being of his size. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared at Renan''s left side, his saber slicing through the air toward Renan''s neck at breakneck speed, aiming to decapitate him in one clean stroke.


    But Renan had already predicted his movement.


    Taking a single step backward, he narrowly avoided the goblin''s strike. The saber, instead of slicing through flesh, met the ground with devastating force.


    *BOOM*


    The impact shattered the earth, sending chunks of debris flying as a thick cloud of smoke engulfed them.


    Through the swirling dust, Renan''s sharp eyes spotted the goblin''s arm still extended from the swing, his massive hand gripping the saber. Instead of slashing it off in one fluid motion, Renan made a different choice.


    With precision, he drove his katana straight through the goblin''s arm, pinning it to the ground. Then, using his earth element, he reinforced the hold, ensuring Vargok couldn''t pull free.


    "AHHHHHHHH!"


    The goblin roared in agony, his body twisting in pain. He immediately attempted to yank his arm back, but the moment he did¡ª


    *BOOM*


    A brutal punch smashed into his face, turning his head with the force of the blow.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    One punch after another, Renan pummeled Vargok''s face relentlessly. The goblin''s nose shattered, blood spurting from his mangled features.


    With each strike, Renan''s punches grew stronger, his knuckles sinking deeper into the goblin''s flesh.


    "What''s wrong? Is that all you''ve got?" Renan mocked, his fists still pounding away.


    Just as he prepared to deliver another crushing blow¡ª


    *SWISH!*


    The goblin was suddenly flung backward as though an invisible force had thrown him.


    "Huh?" Renan muttered, confused. He looked down and saw his katana still embedded in the goblin''s severed hand, which remained stuck in the earth. "Oh..." he nodded in understanding before shifting his gaze to where Vargok had landed.


    The goblin staggered back to his feet, swaying slightly before steadying himself. His face was contorted with fury as he glared at Renan, his remaining hand clenching into a fist.


    Then, his necklace shone once more, and from its glow, a small glass bottle filled with a red liquid materialized in his grip.


    "Huh? What''s that?" Renan questioned, watching the goblin retrieve the mysterious substance.


    ''It''s a healing potion,'' Elaris answered in his mind. ''Depending on its potency, it could even restore someone on the brink of death.''


    Renan''s eyes narrowed. ''Where did he get something like that? Are humans working with him?''


    ''Most likely not,'' Elaris replied. ''He probably stole it from adventurers¡ªjust like that necklace.''


    ''I see...'' Renan muttered internally, his expression remaining neutral.


    As their silent exchange concluded, the goblin wasted no time, gulping down the potion in one swift motion. Renan didn''t bother stopping him. After all, he already knew he was stronger¡ªno matter how many potions Vargok drank, it wouldn''t change the outcome.


    "Huuh,"


    A deep breath escaped the goblin as his severed arm miraculously regenerated, his face healing completely, leaving no trace of his previous injuries.


    "It was my mistake to underestimate you even after you slaughtered my kin," Vargok admitted. "I should have gone all out from the start."


    Renan''s brow twitched. "Huh?" Then, in the next instant, he realized what was happening. "Tch... Well, what''s done is done."


    As he sighed, Vargok''s body suddenly radiated an ominous energy. His green skin darkened into a deep crimson, his already towering frame expanding further.


    "Now..." Vargok''s voice rumbled, distorted with newfound power. "Let''s begin again. I can''t wait to drink your blood to honor my fallen kin."


    Renan exhaled slowly, gripping his katana. In one swift motion, he pulled it free from the goblin''s severed hand and took a combat stance.


    Both fighters locked eyes, their muscles tensing.


    And in the next heartbeat¡ªthey vanished.


    *BOOM!*


    The second round began. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 104 104: You lost

    Renan exhaled slowly, gripping his katana. In one swift motion, he pulled it free from the goblin''s severed hand and took a combat stance.


    Both fighters locked eyes, their muscles tensing.


    And in the next heartbeat¡ªthey vanished.


    *BOOM!*


    Renan''s katana clashed against Vargok''s fist, which was covered by a pitch-black gauntlet adorned with spikes on the knuckles.


    *CRACK*


    Renan''s katana, which had remained steady throughout the fight, now had small cracks forming across its surface.


    Vargok, noticing this, smirked, his large yellow teeth bared. "It looks like your puny weapon can''t handle my might," he sneered, withdrawing his fist and immediately throwing another punch aimed directly at Renan''s katana.


    "Tch," Renan snorted, realizing Vargok''s true intention. He wasn''t simply trying to break the weapon; he was using it as a distraction, To hit him through it, Understanding this, Renan quickly retreated to maintain some distance while throwing a katana at Vargok.


    *SHATTER* Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment Vargok''s fist made contact with Renan''s katana, the weapon shattered into pieces, falling to the ground like fragile glass.


    "Hahahahaha! Already scared? The fight is just starting!" Vargok laughed triumphantly, watching Renan retreat.


    "Huh? What are you talking about, ugly guy? I retreated because I couldn''t handle your disgusting face that close. And with that horrible stench of yours, it was nearly impossible to stand near you for more than a second," Renan shot back.


    "I''ve also gotten used to being around good-looking people. Recently, all I''ve smelled are pleasant scents, and your disgusting stench just makes me want to puke," he continued, hurling insults at Vargok.


    Vargok''s already red skin deepened in the shade as veins bulged on his forehead. "You bastard! Prepare to die!" he bellowed, lunging at Renan with such fury that the ground beneath him shattered.


    Renan stopped talking and focused entirely on dodging Vargok''s relentless barrage of attacks.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Each of Vargok''s punches reshaped the landscape of the forest. The once-proud trees now lay in ruins, reduced to mere fragments of their former selves.


    "What a barbaric way of fighting¡ªusing nothing but brute strength while completely ignoring defense and the surroundings, solely fixated on the opponent," Renan observed, a contemplative look flashing across his face.


    After a brief moment of thought, Renan suddenly stopped moving a short distance from Vargok. The goblin, seeing this, halted his attacks as well, smirking. "What? Finally giving up?" he taunted.


    "Well, even if you surrender now, I won''t stop until I kill you!" Vargok roared and lunged at Renan again.


    "Can you shut up and just fight?" Renan replied in annoyance. This time, instead of retreating, he met Vargok head-on, surprising the goblin.


    *BOOM*


    Their fists collided, but neither was pushed back. They stood their ground, their raw strength evenly matched.


    Vargok''s eyes widened in shock. "How is this possible? How can someone as small as you withstand my strength in this form?" he asked, genuinely surprised.


    Renan scoffed ignoring Vargok''s words. "Watching your barabaric fighting style reminded me of someone... And that someone taught me how to fight this way as well," he said, thinking back to Namari. As her memory surfaced, so did certain unpleasant experiences, turning Renan''s expression visibly darker.


    "Huh. You bastard... You just made me remember some unpleasant memories of mine," Renan growled, anger rising in his voice as he threw an upward punch aimed at Vargok''s chin.


    Vargok managed to block the punch with his arm, proving that their strength was indeed equal. "I see... Then it''s good that I reminded you of something painful," he said, pleased that Renan was finally showing some frustration. After all, he had been the only one getting angry throughout the fight¡ªnow it was Renan''s turn.


    Renan didn''t respond. Instead, he wrenched his arm free and continued the fight, engaging in a brutal, head-on brawl with Vargok.


    ''Tsk. Beating him is getting more difficult by the second,'' Renan thought. Every clash made it clearer that defeating Vargok using conventional means was nearly impossible. The same applied to Vargok¡ªtaking down Renan without a surprise attack or some other advantage would be equally difficult. Their battle could drag on for days, with exhaustion eventually setting in.


    Renan also hadn''t used his elemental abilities yet, knowing that Vargok could likely dodge them. It was better to keep them hidden and strike at the right moment.


    And so, the fight continued for three whole hours, with neither gaining the upper hand.


    Suddenly, Vargok, who had fought relentlessly for hours, stumbled. His red skin slowly faded back to green.


    *THUD*


    Vargok collapsed onto his knees.


    "Huh? Did that form come with side effects?" Renan muttered, surprised but pleased. Smirking, he slowly walked toward the kneeling goblin, lowering his guard.


    That was all Vargok needed.


    The moment Renan entered his range, Vargok lunged, his skin turning red once more. His hand shot forward, aiming for Renan''s heart.


    And then¡ª


    *DRIP*


    Blood dripped onto the ground where Vargok''s hand had been forcibly driven through Renan''s body.


    "Hahaha! You bastard! You lost!" Vargok laughed, reveling in his supposed victory.


    Then, he looked down at Renan''s face¡ªand what he saw froze him in place.


    Renan was staring back at him, blood dripping from his mouth, his lips curled into a chilling smile. His once pure white eyes were slowly turning red, tears of blood streaming down his face.


    "Wha¡ª" Before Vargok could finish his sentence, something suddenly pierced through the underside of his chin.


    It was Renan''s foot.


    With unnatural flexibility, Renan had driven his foot upward, impaling Vargok beneath his jaw. Before the goblin could react, Renan twisted his foot sideways, forcing Vargok''s head to turn with it. Out of the corner of his eye, Vargok saw another foot swinging down from above, aimed at his skull.


    *BOOM*


    *CRACK*


    Vargok''s head slammed into the ground, his vision spinning.


    But it didn''t end there.


    As his body hit the dirt, he saw Renan standing over him, both hands raised high. Between Renan''s hands, a small blade hovered, no larger than a dagger.


    Yet, the moment Vargok laid eyes on it, an overwhelming, primal fear unlike anything he had ever experienced took hold of him. The tiny blade shimmered with every color in existence, its very presence exuding an incomprehensible aura.


    And then¡ª


    With the mere gesture of Renan''s hand, the small blade fell.


    And¡ª


    *BOOM*

 Chapter 105 105: Who really lost

    Yet, the moment Vargok laid eyes on it, an overwhelming, primal fear unlike anything he had ever experienced took hold of him. The tiny blade shimmered with every color in existence, its very presence exuding an incomprehensible aura.


    And then¡ª


    With the mere gesture of Renan''s hand, the small blade fell.


    And¡ª


    *BOOM*


    The explosion was so big that it rose to the sky like a mushroom of fire, like a nuclear blast, and the ground quaked like a true earthquake¡ªto the point that even the Elf Empire, which was quite a distance away from it, felt the tremor. The normal elves who had no power thought it was a natural earthquake, but the stronger elves in the empire could tell that it was not natural at all. The elves who were at the ninth stage in the mage path sensed an overwhelming amount of mana coming from a faraway place.


    "Shall we check out what is happening there?" one elf spoke, and the others agreed immediately, sensing the severity of the phenomenon.


    While all of this was happening, Renan stood in the middle of that very explosion, flying, since the ground beneath his feet had been completely disintegrated by the blast.


    But the most surprising thing was that the explosion didn''t even leave a burn on him. The very firestorm was still soaring high, yet it was not coming anywhere close to him, as if some unknown force was stopping it, wrapping around him like a shield, keeping him untouched by the chaos around him.


    "Hahahahah!" Renan laughed in the heart of that explosion, flying high, his face lifted to the sky as his eyes¡ªwhich were once pure white¡ªwere now filled with blood. But only his pupils were white; the rest was overtaken by blood. His face was also bloodied, blood dripping from the side of his mouth as he laughed maniacally, with a gaping wound in his torso¡ªan injury given by Vargok.


    His face, which once might have been thought of as angelic or godlike, now resembled that of a devil¡ªor maybe even something worse.


    "What did you say? That I lost? But look now¡ªwho really lost?" Renan said with a crazy smile. But then that wild grin softened, and only a calm, small smile remained on his face. "But you should be proud... you forced me¡ªRenan Ryvern¡ªto take an injury in order to defeat you," Renan said, his voice still echoing through the fading flames. That small smile, however, slowly twisted into something darker¡ªa blend of anger and amusement. "And be happy... you were so strong that I couldn''t capture you alive. If not..." Renan said but didn''t finish his sentence, leaving the end ominous and open.


    And just as Renan finished speaking, the force that had been stopping the explosion from reaching him disappeared.


    The explosion itself had ended by now¡ªonly fire remained. Even that fire was astonishingly hot, hot enough that the moment the protective force around him vanished, it instantly burned Renan''s clothes without hesitation.


    Slowly, his body¡ªwhich had been floating high in the sky¡ªbegan to fall back down. Just as he fell, the earring that he wore, which had remained intact even after all that fighting, began to shine. And in that moment, a beautiful woman appeared, with flowing white hair and golden eyes, right next to the falling Renan. She caught him mid-air, cradling him gently in her arms. The fire that had been burning his body stopped the moment she arrived.


    Slowly, she began to fly away from the explosion site. But before she could get very far, she stopped mid-air with Renan still resting in her arms and turned to look back at the fire that was now spreading through the forest. If left unchecked, it would burn the entire forest to ashes. So, with a simple wave of her hand, she summoned a powerful gust of wind¡ªso strong that the fire was extinguished in mere seconds.


    After that, she took Renan to a safer place¡ªnot too far, but far enough from the destruction. She gently descended and laid Renan down, placing his head on her lap. She gazed at him warily, deeply worried since his injuries looked truly dangerous. But before she could say anything, Renan spoke, his eyes still closed.


    "Give me a minute, Elaris," Renan said in a calm voice, eyes shut, as if in deep concentration. Elaris didn''t speak after that. Her lips remained sealed, but her expression still showed guilt, sadness, and frustration all at once. She remained quiet, allowing Renan the silence he needed to recover and focus.


    And so they sat there, unmoving. Renan was in deep concentration, his body completely bare, yet Elaris paid no mind to that. Her focus was entirely on his face, watching him with worry and concern.


    Minutes passed¡ªtwo, maybe three. To Elaris, it felt like an eternity.


    Suddenly, Renan''s body released a golden light that surrounded him like a gentle sun. In the next second, his injury¡ªwhich had been life-threatening¡ªhealed completely. But Renan didn''t rise from her lap. He continued lying there, then slowly opened his eyes and spoke before Elaris could say anything.


    "I did it... because I can''t keep running away from it," Renan said, his eyes locking with Elaris''s, his expression deadly serious.


    "Huh?" Elaris was momentarily surprised by his words, but before she could ask what he meant, Renan continued.


    "I can''t keep running away from a fight with someone who can actually injure me¡ªwho can cause me real pain. I need to stand up and face it, someday," Renan said, admitting the truth he had long kept buried. He knew deep down he had always avoided fights with those who could truly hurt him. Even in the Dragon Empire, he''d avoided fights with Sylveria and Elowyn, who could definitely injure him. He only fought Namari¡ªand even that was because she forced him. That fight wasn''t by choice. Even the dwarf dungeon fight had been an accident. He thought the enemy wouldn''t be strong, but he''d been wrong. And by the time he realized it, it was already too late¡ªhe had no choice but to fight.


    But today, he chose. Not for his own growth, not to overcome his fear of pain, but for his family. Today, he fought so his wife wouldn''t have to experience the mental torture of being unable to act¡ªso she could know that he was her arm, her blade, her will in action. So she could trust him to move when she couldn''t.


    "So don''t feel sad... or anything like that. All my efforts would be wasted if you still feel that way after everything I''ve done," Renan said with a warm smile.


    Elaris, whose eyes were beginning to water, closed them tightly to keep from crying. She knew better than anyone how much Renan hated pain¡ªmore than even his own parents. But still, he fought. He endured it¡ªfor her. He wasn''t going to do it he was not going to fight his hate for pain yet, not yet. But today, he had faced that fear directly. Because of her.


    So she nodded, unable to say anything, but letting him know she understood.


    Renan, seeing her response, smiled softly. "I see. Good. You understand... Then let me rest for a while. I only recovered enough mana to heal the fatal injuries. I''m still exhausted from that fight," he said, closing his eyes again.


    As Renan drifted back into focus, Elaris opened her own eyes. She gazed at his face deeply, her thoughts tangled. After a long pause, she muttered under her breath:


    "Thank you, hubby," she whispered, her voice filled with emotion. "And thank you for coming into my life," she added, her golden eyes darkening with love and quiet desire. She lowered her head slightly, gazing at Renan''s face while sitting under a tree. Her eyes shimmered as her love for him continued to grow dangerously. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stayed there, watching his face for five whole minutes, unmoving. But then, her expression slowly changed. The smile faded, replaced by something sour¡ªand a hint of anger.


    "Huh? What are they doing here?" she muttered, narrowing her golden eyes and lifting her gaze toward the sky far in the distance.

 Chapter 106 106: Its finally about to end

    She stayed there, watching his face for five whole minutes, unmoving. But then, her expression slowly changed. The smile faded, replaced by something sour¡ªand a hint of anger.


    "Huh? What are they doing here?" she muttered, narrowing her golden eyes and lifting her gaze toward the sky far in the distance.


    "Probably because of the commotion that was caused by my last attack. Since it was equal to a Ninth stager''s attack, they should be curious which Ninth stage warrior or mage fought here and are coming to check it out," Renan said, his red-golden eyes slowly opening as he looked in the same direction Elaris was staring.


    Elaris, hearing his words, looked back at him¡ªRenan, who was still lying down in her lap¡ªand asked gently, "What about your injuries are they okay now husband?"


    Renan nodded his head slowly and began to rise from Elaris'' soft lap that had been far too comfortable for him to leave so easily, doing so reluctantly.


    "Huff," Elaris let out a breath she hadn''t even realized she was holding, one she''d been keeping in since holding Renan with so much worry in her heart.


    Renan now stood tall, stretching his body as his shadow fell over the still-seated Elaris. His form, bare and uncovered, stood strong, and the many injuries that once marred him were now gone, his body restored to its former perfect state.


    Elaris, still sitting, looked up at him as he stretched. Her gaze lingered, admiring his body¡ªhis chest, his arms, and finally down to his lower body. Seeing Renan''s little monster dangling freely as he moved made her cheeks flush red, and her thoughts drifted to not-so-innocent places.


    Her already warm face reddened even more, spreading to her ears and down her neck. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think it''ll take them around five or maybe four minutes to reach here. We should get going now," Renan said while continuing to stretch. But not getting a response from her, he glanced down at Elaris and caught her dazed expression, clearly lost in thought. Following the line of her sight, it became obvious to him what she had been thinking.


    A sly smirk crept onto Renan''s lips as he stepped closer to her. Elaris snapped out of her thoughts when she noticed him approach, and she looked up, startled, only to find him standing right in front of her, his lower body mere inches away from her face.


    "What are you thinking about?" Renan asked with mock innocence.


    "Nothing," Elaris replied quickly, averting her gaze to the side, suddenly embarrassed for reasons she couldn''t explain.


    "Tsk, tsk," Renan clicked his tongue and shook his head in mock disapproval. "C''mon, Elaris. We''ve already done it. You''ve even played with it. So why still act shy and embarrassed?" He said.


    "Hmm," Elaris murmured as she thought for a second. "Indeed, you are right, but¡­ it''s still kinda embarrassing. I don''t know why, but it just is," she admitted, finally looking up at him again.


    "Hmm, I see," Renan said with a thoughtful nod.


    Suddenly, he bent down and took her hand, pulling her up gently. "Then we need to erase this embarrassment of yours. And what''s the best way?" His voice lowered, his face closer to hers. "The best way is for us to spend time together..."


    He leaned closer, his breath brushing her ear. "...naked," he whispered, his voice teasing. "...and closely," he finished as he blew a light breath into her ear.


    Elaris'' body shuddered visibly with excitement and anticipation. "Umm," she nodded shyly, resting her head against Renan''s bare chest.


    Renan smirked but said nothing more, simply hugging her tightly before pulling back slightly. "Anyway, let''s go," he said.


    Elaris stepped out of his embrace, and just as she did, Renan''s ring shimmered. A set of black clothes appeared in his hand, and he dressed quickly.


    After that, Renan took Elaris'' hand, and they both vanished from the spot together.


    Just a minute or two later, three people arrived. They were clad in dark robes adorned with golden lines. From their robes outlines, one was a woman, and the other two were men.


    "Hmm, looks like whoever fought here is already gone," the woman on the right said as she scanned the area.


    "Hmm," the man in front nodded silently while the other man on the left spoke up.


    "They probably sensed our arrival and ran away," the man said with an arrogant voice, arms crossed.


    "I don''t think they ran away. More like they retreated¡ªprobably exhausted or unwilling to meet us," the woman said, her eyes scanning the scorched and destroyed landscape. "And judging by the scale of this battle, if we were to fight, the outcome would be uncertain. You saying they ran away makes me think you''re either blind or a fool who can''t see what''s right in front of you," she added mockingly.


    "You¡ª!" the man growled, visibly agitated, on the verge of starting a fight right there. But before things escalated¡ª


    "Enough," the man in the middle finally spoke. His voice held authority, and instantly both of them fell silent, straightening up.


    "What she''s saying is true. They likely retreated because they were either too tired or didn''t want to be seen by us. That suggests two things¡ªthey''re either criminals or from the monster faction," The man said without looking back.


    He paused, his gaze stern. "Report this back to His Majesty. Also, inform the gate guards to strengthen the checks at all entry points. Any individual above the Seventh stage¡ªwhether on the warrior or mage path¡ªshould be flagged and reported immediately."


    "Yes, sir," the other two said in unison before they, vanished from the area.


    After those two disappeared, the man stood there alone, still hovering in the air. He looked down at the devastated forest below him and muttered under his breath before vanishing into the sky, "It looks like the peace that has lasted for so long after the war... is finally about to end."

 Chapter 107 107: Elf

    While those three people were making their own speculations about what happened there, Renan, who was now walking toward the Elf Empire with Elaris comfortably in his hand, looked beside him and asked casually, "Elaris, I think we should just teleport there instead of walking now," Renan suggested, clearly not in the mood to continue walking.


    Elaris reluctantly nodded her head in agreement, although inwardly she was thinking, ''Huh, it''s because of that disgusting lowlife¡ªif not for him,'' Elaris thought to herself, gritting her teeth before forcing herself to calm down. ''No, it''s okay. After all, I have an eternity to spend with husband, so there''s no need to get angry. If not now, then tomorrow¡ªwe can do it tomorrow,'' she thought, finally relaxing. And just like that, both of them disappeared from their place with a soft ripple in the air.


    *SWISH*


    Just as they vanished from their previous location, they reappeared again at the outskirts of the Elf Empire, the tall, elegant trees swaying lightly in the breeze.


    "So, are you going to transform, or do you want to go in human form?" Renan asked, turning to Elaris with a slight tilt of his head.


    "No, I''ll transform¡ªit''s just become a habit by now, and honestly, I really don''t want to interact with them," Elaris said with a quiet sigh before she shook her head and transformed into a pair of earrings that automatically flew toward Renan''s ear and hooked themselves gently in place.


    "Okay," Renan said simply and began walking toward the grand gates of the Elf Empire.


    It didn''t take him long before he saw a massive line gathered at the gates. The crowd was a mix of humans and dwarves, with a few elves sprinkled throughout.


    Some of the people standing sideways at the line caught sight of Renan walking toward them, and they couldn''t help but react with surprise.


    "Oya, do you see that human?" one female elf whispered excitedly, nudging her friend who stood beside her, initially facing forward.


    The second elf, hearing her friend''s excitement, turned around and asked, "What is it?" she said, curious.


    Her friend didn''t respond immediately¡ªshe just pointed in the direction of the forest. The second elf followed her line of sight and spotted a man, most likely around six foot two or three. His hair was as white as freshly fallen snow, his eyes mesmerizing with golden circles beneath blood-red pupils, and he wore black pants with a black haori¡ªa striking contrast to his snow-white hair and pale, flawless face. She found herself dazed before finally speaking,


    "Is he really human?" she questioned, her voice soft. As an elf who had lived her whole life in the Elf Empire, she had never seen a man so handsome¡ªnot even in the royal family. Elves were known for their beauty and high levels of mana from birth, far surpassing humans in both traits. Although some humans were indeed attractive, none had ever matched the natural allure of elves¡ªuntil now. Renan''s appearance, assuming he truly was human, shattered that long-held belief.


    "Huh, what else would he be if he''s not human?" her friend replied casually.


    "Right..." the second elf nodded slowly, still staring at Renan as the conversation continued.


    By then, Renan had walked up to them since they were standing at the end of the long line. When he reached them, he spoke with a polite smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes, "Hello."


    The elves, captivated by his looks, couldn''t tell the smile wasn''t genuine. "Oh, hi¡ªhello! What do you need? If there''s anything, just tell me¡ªI''ll help you," one of them said quickly, nearly stumbling over her words in her excitement. She completely forgot that this was their first time meeting.


    "Huh," Renan raised an eyebrow, surprised at her eagerness, thinking to himself, ''Girl, are you okay in the head? We just met, and you''re acting like we''ve known each other for years and are reuniting after a long time apart,'' he mused internally, though he didn''t say anything out loud.


    But as he was thinking this, Elaris''s voice came into his mind, speaking one word, "Rejected." Renan immediately understood what she meant.


    ''It''s okay, Elaris. I''m really not interested in finding any more partners for now and,'' Renan paused for a moment, then glanced at the elf in front of him from head to toe and continued, ''and if I were to go for someone like her after having you, I''d be insulting you¡ªwhich I absolutely do not want to do.''


    Elaris, hearing his inner thoughts, couldn''t help but puff her chest out with pride and let out a little ''Hmm,'' of satisfaction, clearly pleased.


    Renan chuckled inwardly at her reaction and then turned his attention back to the elf in front of him.


    "No need for all that. I just have a few questions," Renan said, and the elf nodded eagerly.


    "Go ahead!" she said.


    "I see... then first, can you tell me why the line is moving so slowly? Why is it taking so long for people to be let through the gate?" Renan asked, frowning slightly.


    "Oh! Didn''t you feel the earthquake that happened not too long ago?" the elf asked him.


    Renan nodded.


    "I see. Well, let me tell you: the earthquake wasn''t natural. It happened because some Ninth-stage warriors or mages fought somewhere nearby, and that''s what caused the tremors. That''s the only news I''ve heard from the guards¡ªthey said that''s what the commanders discovered. But by the time they reached the location, the people who had been fighting were already gone," she explained.


    "Hmm, I see," Renan said, holding his chin thoughtfully. ''So my last attack reached the scope of a Ninth-stage warrior... what a pleasant surprise,'' Renan thought inwardly. At that moment, Elaris spoke again in his mind.


    ''Oh, Renan, I forgot to ask¡ªwhat was that last attack? I could sense it was a merge of every element you possess, but it also felt... different. What exactly was it?'' Elaris asked, her voice filled with curiosity as she recalled the sheer strength of the attack.


    ''I''ll tell you once we get inside,'' Renan replied.


    ''Okay,'' she responded.


    "And can you tell me a good inn where I can rent a room?" Renan asked the elf.


    "Yeah, when you get in, just follow the main road straight, then turn left. After that, ask someone about the Sunshine Inn¡ªit''s pretty popular for being clean, having good service, and its food is top-notch," she said enthusiastically.


    "I can show you around if you want," she added after a brief pause.


    "No, it''s okay¡ªI can manage. I wouldn''t want to trouble you that much," Renan said, rejecting her offer politely.


    "I see..." she said, slightly disheartened. Then, after a brief silence, she asked another question.


    "So, where are you from... oh! I didn''t even ask your name!" she said suddenly, as if realizing her mistake.


    Her friend shook her head from the side and muttered, "Idiot." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My name is Renan," he replied simply.


    "I see... Renan¡ªit''s a good name," she said with a soft smile. "And my name is Siara," she added.


    "I see, Siara¡ªnice to meet you," Renan said kindly.


    After that, she continued to ask a few more questions¡ªwhere he came from, what part of the human empire, and more. He, of course, said he was from the Human Empire.


    And after all that talking, it finally came¡ªRenan had reached the front of the line. It had taken nearly an hour to reach that point.


    "Release your aura," the Elf guard at the gate said with a serious expression.

 Chapter 108 108: Chaotic

    And after all that talking, it finally came¡ªRenan had reached the front of the line. It had taken nearly an hour to reach that point.


    "Release your aura," the Elf guard at the gate said with a serious expression.


    Renan did exactly what the guard asked and released his aura, but only to the level of a fourth-stage warrior. Due to his perfect control over mana, it was absolutely impossible for anyone to see through his real power¡ªunless the person attempting to sense it also possessed the same level of flawless control over mana, which was extremely rare and difficult to achieve.


    The guard, who happened to be an eighth-stage mage with high-level mana control, tried to sense it, but even he couldn''t see past the carefully disguised aura that Renan emitted.


    "Hmm," the guard hummed softly with a nod, seemingly satisfied, and after asking Renan for his name and stamping a tree-shaped mark on his hand as proof of entry, only then did they permit him access.


    "You can go in," the Elf guard said formally. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And with that, Renan walked forward, entering the Elf Empire and seeing the capital city for the very first time.


    "Well, as expected of the Elves," Renan muttered to himself as he looked around the grand cityscape, observing the environment closely. The city itself wasn''t much different from the Dwarf cities in terms of structure and layout, but what set it apart was the abundance of trees and lush greenery. There were trees and various plants scattered all over the place, adding a natural, serene atmosphere and making the entire city appear greener, fresher, and more peaceful compared to the more stone-heavy and metallic Dwarf cities. Another noticeable difference was just how remarkably clean the Elf city was.


    "Wow, Renan, you''re in the fourth stage of the warrior path while only being seventeen? That''s amazing!" said Siara, who had already entered before Renan with her friend beside her. Since she hadn''t gone too far from the gate, she still stood nearby and had clearly felt Renan''s aura as he passed through. As a sixth-star mage herself, she was more than capable of evaluating such things accurately.


    "Well, it''s nothing special, really. I''ve just been practicing since I was a kid, so it''s kind of expected that I at least reach this level by now," Renan replied humbly, keeping his voice calm and grounded.


    "I see. So what are you going to do now that you''re in the Elf City?" Siara asked him, her tone casual but her eyes curious.


    "Well, for now, nothing in particular. Since it''s already getting dark, I think I''m just going to find an inn, rent a room, get some rest, and think about what to do tomorrow," Renan said, clearly understanding where the conversation was heading and what Siara was possibly trying to hint at.


    ''She''s totally going to ask you out, isn''t she?'' Elaris said inside Renan''s mind, her tone laced with a subtle and slightly hidden jealousy that Renan could easily pick up on.


    ''I think so too,'' Renan replied inwardly with a small smirk, ''but does it really matter? We just met, and honestly, I don''t think we''re ever going to see each other again after this. After all, I plan to leave the Elf Empire right after clearing that dungeon.'' Renan smiled to himself, already certain about his plans.


    And, just as he expected, she asked the inevitable question.


    "Umm, so... if you''re not busy tomorrow, maybe we could hang out?" she asked, her voice nervous as she drew little circles on the ground with her foot, clearly anxious and shy.


    "Sorry, but I''m married," Renan said bluntly. To further prove it and eliminate any doubts, he raised his hand to show her the ring, indirectly and ruthlessly crushing the budding feelings she had developed for him. While others might interpret this as a cold rejection, for Renan, it was better to end it early than to let it grow. In his view, if he allowed her to continue spending time with him, her feelings would only deepen, and eventually, there would come a day she might seriously confess her love¡ªonly to be rejected then, which would hurt her far more. It was better to be honest and straightforward now.


    "Ohh... I see," she said, feeling a little awkward. But before she could even try to say anything else, Renan quickly interrupted.


    "Okay then, I''ll be heading off now. I''m feeling quite tired, so goodbye," Renan said without giving her time to respond. He turned around and started walking away.


    "Tsk tsk. What did I tell you? Guys like that are already taken. You were just making yourself look like a clown," Siara''s friend commented sarcastically from the side, making her even more upset.


    "You bitc¡ª" she began to respond angrily, but Renan had already walked off and was chatting silently with Elaris.


    "Wow, that was pretty ruthless¡ªbut I like it," Elaris said proudly in his mind. "You need to be decisive. You already have me, and at most, you can only have four more partners, so it''s important to know who you like and who you don''t."


    ''Yeah, and honestly, I didn''t feel anything for her. She really wasn''t that... you know... good looking,'' Renan said casually. While that Elf might have been considered a top-tier beauty in his previous world, here, in this world, she was just average in Renan''s eyes.


    Suddenly, Renan stopped walking and thought, ''Wait, I think I''ve gotten spoiled from seeing Elaris in my arms every day. Now I think of other girls'' looks as average.''


    After all, that was to be expected. Who, after regularly enjoying five-star luxury, would want to downgrade to a one-star experience? Renan had been spoiled. After constantly having Elaris close to him, with her beauty so striking, his standards had shifted.


    ''Good that you understand,'' Elaris said with a smug, narcissistic tone in his mind.


    ''Of course, I understand. After all, my wife is the most beautiful woman to ever live,'' Renan said sincerely, praising Elaris''s beauty wholeheartedly.


    ''Hehe, good. Continue,'' she giggled sweetly in his mind, clearly loving the praise.


    Renan continued to flatter her while walking until he finally reached the Sunshine Inn and booked a room for the night.


    The room was on the third floor. Once he got there, he opened the door, entered, and looked around. The interior wasn''t bad at all. It was clean, spacious, and came with an attached washroom. The bed was also large¡ªeasily big enough for two or three people.


    Just as he closed the door, Elaris transformed back into her human form from her earring form. She appeared in the room, her back facing Renan, and looked around.


    "Hmm, it''s not bad. The bed is also big enough for us to sleep comfortably," Elaris said as she surveyed the room. Suddenly, she heard the sound of rustling clothes and turned to find Renan undressing.


    "Wait, Renan!" she said in a slight panic, her cheeks flushing red. "We can''t do it here¡ªthe inn would get destroyed!" She remembered vividly how rough Renan had been the first time, and while she had liked it, she also knew the damage it could cause. For a moment, she thought, ''Well, we can do it if you control your strength'' but before she could say that, Renan spoke in a teasing tone.


    "Huh? What are you talking about? I know the inn would get destroyed if we did it here," Renan said as he walked toward her¡ªcompletely naked.


    "Then why are you getting naked?" she asked, looking to the side, embarrassed.


    "Did you forget what we talked about back in the forest?" Renan said as he stood right in front of her.


    "Huh?" Elaris looked confused for a second before saying, "Ohh," as she remembered their earlier conversation.


    "Good. Glad you remember. Any more questions?" Renan asked.


    Elaris shook her head.


    Renan nodded. The next second, Elaris''s clothes disappeared, leaving her bare. Renan scooped her up in his arms, their naked skin pressing together. Her soft chest pressed against his firm, muscular one, making the contact feel perfect for Renan.


    He lay back on the bed with Elaris resting on his chest. They lay quietly like that for a moment until Elaris finally spoke.


    "So, Renan, can you tell me about that attack now?" she asked, remembering his last attack, which had surprised her due to its raw power and unusual nature.


    "Oh, that attack," Renan said thoughtfully. "That was the combination of every element I possess. At that moment, I don''t even know how it happened¡ªI just combined them instinctively."


    "And to explain the feeling I got from it," he paused, closing his eyes as if remembering it vividly, "it felt...


    Chaotic."


    __________________


    I have just created a discord for you all to gather and chat and ask me questions if you have any,


    Here is the: EJgVKAqhsv

 Chapter 109: CLAP CLAP

    "Oh, that attack," Renan said thoughtfully. "That was the combination of every element I possess. At that moment, I don¡¯t even know how it happened¡ªI just combined them instinctively."


    "And to explain the feeling I got from it," he paused, closing his eyes as if remembering it vividly, "it felt...


    Chaotic."


    "Chaotic," Elaris repeated, her words laced with clear confusion and curiosity.


    "Yes, it was," Renan nodded his head in agreement and continued, "It was like it was under my control, and at the same time, it was completely not. A simple mishap would have exploded it right in my hand even before I had the chance to let it go. But at the same time, it didn¡¯t feel complete¡ªlike I was still missing something, some vital elements that are definitely needed to truly finish and complete that attack of mine. So, overall, it was chaotic," Renan said, his tone thoughtful and intense.


    "Hmm, I see," Elaris replied, nodding slowly. "So, any idea what element it might be missing?" she asked, remembering that Renan, who was also a dragon, would only need to touch that missing element¡¯s purest form, and then he would awaken it¡ªif he indeed possessed that element within himself, which she was one hundred percent confident that he did.


    "Hmm," Renan muttered as he held his chin and thought, his expression deep in contemplation while his other hand rested gently on Elaris¡¯s slim, warm waist. "One is definitely time," Renan said after a while, and Elaris¡¯s golden eyes visibly sparkled at the mention of the time element. But she didn¡¯t say anything; instead, she stayed quiet, letting Renan continue to speak without interruption.


    "And maybe some other elements, which I¡¯m not exactly sure what they are yet," Renan admitted.


    "I see," Elaris said, not speaking more but showing a hidden, knowing smile on her lips.


    And Renan, who saw the expression on Elaris¡¯s face¡ªthe one that was trying hard to hide her smile¡ªthought, ¡¯Oh, it looks like she has a surprise for me.¡¯ But he didn¡¯t say anything about it. Instead, he moved his hand, which had been resting on her waist the whole time, and finally, let it drift slowly downward toward her hip and¡ª


    "Ahh," Elaris gasped.


    He gave it a firm squeeze, holding a big, soft chunk of flesh in his large hand and beginning to mold it to his preference.


    "Ahh, Renan," she said his name, but just as she spoke it, she felt something slithering between her thick thighs like a slow, teasing snake. It was rising gradually from between her legs, and the snake¡¯s length was more than enough to pass through the space between Elaris¡¯s thick, sensitive thighs.


    "Elaris," Renan said her name softly as his other hand also moved down, his face coming close to her slender neck, and he buried his face against her warm skin.


    "Renan, we can¡¯t," Elaris spoke softly, her voice shaking, trying to hold back her moan, though her words weren¡¯t all that convincing.


    "Hmm, come on, I¡¯ll be gentle¡ªI promise, dear," Renan said as he moved his face up, his mouth now right beside her ear. After saying that, he gave her a kiss on the cheek.


    "Ahh," Elaris moaned, then finally, "Okay," she said, agreeing to him.


    "Thank you, dear," Renan said, then kissed her on the lips before moving his hands to her thick thighs and spreading them apart. Her legs were now on both sides of Renan as he slowly raised Elaris¡¯s hip upward until his big snake was right in front of Elaris¡¯s pink cave, which was drooling with love juice, coating his large snake with her arousal.


    "Elaris," Renan called her name again, and Elaris, whose face was buried down against his chest, looked up, her eyes hazy and unfocused but still managing to lift and meet his gaze. The moment she did, Renan kissed her deeply.


    "Umm," she responded, kissing him back. But just as they were kissing, Renan pushed Elaris¡¯s lower body down onto his big snake while thrusting upward at the same time.


    CLAP


    A loud sound of flesh clapping echoed and rang out across the room.


    "Uhmmmm," she moaned into Renan¡¯s mouth, her hazy eyes clearing for a moment before transforming into heart-shaped pupils.


    After that first deep thrust, Renan didn¡¯t continue thrusting immediately since he said he wouldn¡¯t be rough. He just continued to kiss her slowly while her hips rested still on him, his snake deeply inside her.


    After two or three minutes of kissing, they finally pulled apart, a thin line of saliva still connecting their lips. Elaris moved both her hands up beside Renan¡¯s head, her gaze locked on his face as she looked at him, her eyes now completely filled with pure love.


    "Dummy," she whispered sweetly.


    Renan only smirked at her words and then moved his hands again, the ones that had been resting on her thighs, gripping them tightly. He moved her up, then back down, all in one smooth, fluid motion.


    CLAP sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "AAhhhhhhh," she moaned loudly¡ªloud enough for people in the other rooms to possibly hear. But did they actually hear it? Of course not. That was because Renan had covered the entire room in mana, ensuring no voice could escape no matter how loud it was. After all, he was the only one who should hear Elaris¡¯s beautiful moans. Only he could see her like this. Only he could hold her like this. Only he could smell her unique, irresistible fragrance. She was his. His alone. His Elaris. His Renan Ryvern.


    CLAP


    He continued to move her up and down, and Elaris¡¯s arms, which had been beside Renan¡¯s head, gave out. She collapsed on him, her soft chest pressing against his, and she moved her arms beneath his head to hug him tightly.


    "Ahh," she moaned again.


    CLAP CLAP CLAP


    "Renan, Renan," she called out his name, voice trembling with pleasure.


    "Ugh," Renan grunted as he felt Elaris tightening up. Hearing her say his name like that, he looked up at her face. She was staring back at him dazedly.


    "Kiss me," she said, and Renan did exactly that¡ªmoving closer to her face and kissing her deeply again, all while not stopping his rhythm.


    CLAP


    "Umm," she whimpered softly. After a while, they broke the kiss again.


    "Ahh, Renan, I¡¯m cumming," she said, her voice breaking.


    "Me too," Renan said, before thrusting inside her one final time¡ª


    CLAP


    ¡ªand filling her full with love.


    "AHHHHHHH," Elaris moaned loudly as she felt Renan filling her completely and deeply.